Skip to main content

Full text of "On some remarkable forms of animal life from the great deeps off the Norwegian coast.."

See other formats


% 


;•  Bound  by 

5;  0.  A.  DOKMAS,  ;; 

i  215  .Slum  St.,      '■'■ 

':  New  Haven.  CI 


/4SZs4%4~ /%a,    ac^c4S%L<>-r, 


V'    c/^?^tH^V 


'JO      SO~r7^<Z.       Kt 


J, 


~<^t^>t^z-      c^p    <%^7v<^risL^eJi     //'&.. 


MBL/WHOI 


0  D3D1  00MA3b7  3 


7< 


ON 

SOME  REMARKABLE  FORMS  OF  ANIMAL  LIFE 

FEOM  THE  GREAT  DEEPS  OFF  THE  NORWEGIAN  COAST. 


(SEQUEL    TO    THE    UNIVERSITY    PROGRAM    PUBLISHED    UNDER    THE    SAME    TITLE    IN    1872,    PARTLY    FROM 
POSTHUMOUS    MANUSCRIPTS    OF    THE    LATE    PROFESSOR    Dr.  M.    SARS). 


II 

RESEARCHES  ON  THE  STRUCTURE  AND  AFFINITY  OF  THE  GENUS 

BRISINGA, 

BASED  ON  THE  STUDY  OF  A  NEW  SPECIES: 

BRISINGA  CORONATA. 

BY 

GEORGE   OSSIAN   SARS, 

PROFESSOR  OF  ZOOLOGY  AT  THE  UNIVERSITY  OF  CHRISTIANIA. 


WITH    4    COPPER    PLATES    AND    3    AUTOGRAPHIC    PLATES. 


University-Program  for  the  last  half-year  1875. 


CHUISTIANIA. 


PRINTED  BT    A.  "ST.  BR0GGER. 


1875. 


CONTENTS. 


Page 

I.    Introduction l 

II.    General  description  of  the  external  form : 

(Physiognomy) 4 

III.  Special  description  of  the  organs: 

(Organology) 8 

1.  Ike  skeleton  system 8 

a.  The   ambulacral  skeleton  of  the  arms 8 

b.  The   ambulacral   skeleton  of  the   disc 11 

2.  The  cuticular  system 16 

a.  The   dorsal  integument 16 

b.  The  ventral  integument 16 

c.  The  calcareous  parts  belonging  to  the  integument 17 

O-     The  interior  calcareous  elements  of  the  skin 17 

p.     The  spines 18 

f.     The  pedicellarise 21 

3.  TJie  water  system 23 

a.  The  ambulacral  vessels 23 

b.  The  water-feet  and  their  ampullse 24 

c.  The  madreporic  body  and  the  stone-canal 24 

4.  The  muscular  system 25 

5.  The  nervous  system 26 

6.  Organs  of  sense 26 

7.  The  digestive  system 28 

a.     The  bucal  aperture  with  its  muscular  apparatus   (the  bucal  membrane)    .      .  28 

b      The   digestive   cavity 29 

c.     The  radial   caaca 30 

8.  The  perivisceral  cavity  (cceloma)  and  the  blood-system 31 

9.  Organs  of  secretion 34 

10.     Organs  of  generation 35 

a.  The  ovaries 35 

b.  The   spermaries   (testes) 36 

IV.  General  arrangement  of  the  various  organic  systems: 

{Topography) 38 

V.    The  vital  functions: 

{Physiology) 41 

1.  The  animal  functions 41 

A.  Movement       41 

B.  Sensation 43 

C.  Functions  of  the  pedicellaries 44 

2.  The  vegetative  functions 46 

A.     Nutrition 46 

a.  Reception  of  food 46 

b.  Digestion 47 

c.  Circulation  of  the  blood 47 

d.  Respiration 49 

e.  Secretion 50 


GO 


IV 

Page 

B.     Propagation 51 

a.  The  sexual  propagation 51 

b.  The  non  sexual  propagation 51 

3.     Faculty  of  regeneration  and  tenacity  of  life 52 

VI.    History  of  development: 

{Ontogeny) 54 

1.  Progressive  development 54 

a.  Early  stage   of  the  Brisinga 55 

b.  Development   of  the   disc 57 

c.  Development  of  the  arms 58 

d.  Development  of  the   ambulacra!  skeleton 60 

e.  Development  of  the  cuticular  skeleton 62 

f.  Development  of  the   spines 63 

g.  Development  of  the   pedicellaries 64 

2.  Divergent  development 66 

a.  Individual  variations 66 

b.  Accidental  variations   (monstrosities) 68 

VII.    Distribution  and  occurrence: 

(Chorology) 70 

a.  Horizontal  distribution 70 

b.  Vertical  distribution 71 

c.  External  conditions  of  existence;   special   occurrence 71 

VIII.    Remarks  on  Homology  and  Affinity: 

(Philosophy) 73 

A.  General  Homology: 

1.  On    the    scientific   significance    of   the    genus  Brisinga,    considered    from    the 
stand-point  of  the   Darwinian  theory 73 

2.  On  the  fundamental  form  of  Echinoderms  and    of   their  morphological  indi- 
viduality,  as  illustrated  in  the   genus  Brisinga 75 

3.  On  the  phylogenetic  relationship   of  the  Echinoderms  to   other  animal  types  78 

4.  On  the  genealogical  relation  of  the  several  groups  of  Echinoderms  to  each  other  81 

B.  Special  Homology: 

5.  On  the  relation   of  the  genus  Brisinga  to  the  Asteroidea  in  general    ...  85 

a.  Homology  of  the  ambulacral  skeleton 8  / 

b.  Homology  of  the  skeleton  of  the  skin 90 

c.  Homology  of  the  spines 90 

d.  Homology  of  the  pedicellaries 91 

e.  Homology  of  the  interior  organs 91 

6.  Relation  of  the  genus  Brisinga  to  now  living  star-fishes 92 

7.  Relation   of  the  genus  Brisinga  to   extinct  star-fishes 93 

8.  Comparison  of  the   2  species   of  Brisinga 94 

9.  On  the   systematic    position    of    the    genus    Brisinga,    with    remarks    on    the 
classification   of  star-fishes  in   general 98 

10.     Diagnoses  of  Family,   Genus  and  Species 101 

Explanation  of  the  plates 103 


I 
Introduction. 


In  the  year  1853  Mr.  P.  Chr.  Asbj0rnsen,  the  celebrated  Norwegian  poet  and  naturalist 
was  dredging  in  the  picturesque  Hardangerfjord,  and  obtained  here  from  the  great  depth  of  200 
fathoms  a  very  remarkable  star-like  Echinoderm  quite  unlike  all  that  had  hitherto  been 
known.  Owing  to  its  highly  magnificent  appearance,  and  in  the  presentiment  of  its  true  rela- 
tion to  forms  long  ago  extinct,  he  applied  to  it  the  very  characteristic  and  excellent  mytho- 
logical appellation  Brisinga*),  derived  from  „Brising",  the  breast-ornament  of  Freya,  which 
according  to  ancient  Norwegian  tradition  was  concealed  by  Loke  in  the  .abyss  of  the  primi- 
tive Ocean.  In  1856  he  announced  his  important  discovery  in  the  2d  Vol.  of  Fauna  littoralis 
Norvegise,  where  the  animal  in  question  was  briefly  described  as  a  new  genus  and  species 
of  A.3teridfe  under  the  denomination  of  Brisinga  enclecacncmos. 

Among  the  forms  of  animal  life  discovered  in  recent  times  there  are  indeed  few  so 
highly  interesting  as  this  remarkable  Star-fish,  distinguished  alike  by  its  extremely  peculiar 
exterior  and  brilliant  color  and  by  its  gigantic  size.  It  exhibits  in  reality  an  appearance 
so  totally  different  from  that  of  all  hitherto  known  forms,  that  we  cannot  be  surprised,  that 
the  authors  have  been,  and  still  are,  in  great  doubt  as  to  what  place  in  the  system  it  should 
properly  occupy.  According  to  its  external  form  we  might  be  inclined  to  refer  it  to  the 
group  of  Brittle-stars  or  Ophiurse  with  which  it  seems  specially  to  agree  in  its  small  circular 
disc  and  the  enormously  prolonged  arms  or  rays  issuing  from  the  same;  while  on  the  other 
hand  there  are  important  features   (such   as   the   deep  and  wide  ambulacral  furrows  running 

1  With  reference  to  this  name  the  learned  Italian  professor  Sgn.  Angelo  de  Gubernatis  says  in  the  2*  Vol.  of 
his  „Mytbologie  zoologique"  pg.  459:  ....  „En  effet,  soit  qu'on  les  (les  mythes)  examine  en  de'tail,  soit  qu'on 
les  prenne  dans  leur  ensemble,  on  est  oblige  de  eonvenir  que  le  ciel  est  le  grand  miroir,  dans  lequel  se  sont 
reHetees  toutes  les  images  primitives  du  langage  humain.  Ce  n'est  pas  par  hasard  que  le  celebre  conteur  et 
naturaliste  Norwegien,  V.  Chr.  Asbjornsen,  a  donne  le  nom  mythologique  de  Brisinga  a  une  nouvelle  espece 
d'animal  decouverte  parlui  au  fond  de  la  mer  du  Nord,  et  offrant  une  ressemblanee  frappante  par  sa  confor- 
mation avec  le  soleil,  la  perle  lumineuse,  l'anneau  magique,  qui  tombe  dans  l'eau  et  que  retrouve  le  poisson 
mythique  II  n'y  a  que  les  poetes  qui  soicnt  capables  de  deviner,  de  saisir  d'instinct  certaines  verites  de  la 
science,  et  Asbjornsen  est  un  grand  poetc." 

1 


along  the  uucler-side  of  the  arms,  with  their  2  rows  of  strongly  developed  water-feet  or  ten- 
tacles, the  presence  of  a  dorsal  madreporic  body  and  of  numerous  pedicellariae)  which  tell 
decidedly  against  such  an  annexation,  and  point  rather  to  the  proper  star-fishes  (Asterise) 
for  which  reason  my  Father*  also  has  expressed  himself  decidedly  of  opinion  that  in  spite 
of  its  different  appearance  it  ought  to  be  referred  to  the  latter  order.  Nevertheless  the 
opinions  as  to  the  systematic  place  of  this  form  seem  still  to  be  much  divided;  and  Bronu1 
and  also  in  later  times  Haeckel2  have  therefore  seen  no  other  expedient  than  to  establish 
for  it  an  entirely  new  order,  Brisingastra;  as  in  the  opinion  of  these  naturalists  it  seems  too 
peculiar  to  be  incorporated  in  any  of  the  orders  previously  established  in  the  class  of 
Asteroidea.  At  present  therefore  this  remarkable  genus  stands  completely  isolated,  without 
connexion  with  the  forms  hitherto  known;  and  even  the  fossile  form  Protaster,  which  is 
considered  by  Asbjornsen  as  its  nearest  relative,  exhibits  in  many  essential  points  consider- 
able divergences,  agreeing  in  its  general  aspect  much  more  closely  with  the  normal  star- 
fishes. A  more  exhaustive  investigation  of  this  remarkable  form  than  that  given  by  As- 
bjornsen in  his  preliminary  description,  must  therefore  certainly  be  highly  interesting;  and 
has  also  probably  been  long  desired  and  expected  by  the  scientific  world,  in  order  that 
more  light  may  be  thrown  on  the  morphology  of  this  highly  enigmatic  form;  and  on  its  rela- 
tion to  the  other  Asteroidea.  The  great  rarity  of  the  species  first  discovered,  and  its  very 
limited  occurrence,  only  on  one  single  secluded  spot  in  the  deep  Hardangerfjord,  where  the 
use  of  the  dredge  is  connected  with  no  small  difficulty,  has  however  as  yet  placed  insuper- 
able obstacles  in  the  way  of  such  investigation,  for  which  abundant  material  is  above  all 
things  absolutely  requisite.  Every  specimen  occasionally  taken  up  has  been  regarded  as  a 
sort  of  „Noli  me  tangere",  a  precious  object  which  should  escape  the  reckless  attack  of 
the  anatomical  scalpel,  and  shine  entire  and  intact  in  the  museum,  as  one  of  its  brightest 
and  most  costly  ornaments.  My  Father  has  indeed  subsequently  (1.  c.)  given  a  number  of 
very  important  contributions  to  the  morphology  of  this  star-fish;  but  the  materials  at  his 
disposal,  which  only  consisted  of  a  fragment  of  the  skeleton  of  the  disc  (the  bucal  ring)  of 
the  skeleton  of  an  arm  and  pieces  of  a  dried  arm,  were  too  scanty  for  any  thorough  in- 
vestigation to  be  made  thereon;  and  his  remarks,  which  are  not  accompanied  by  illustrative 
delineations,  are  probably  not  very  generally  known. 

In  the  summer  of  1869  my  Father  and  I  together  undertook  a  journey  (at  public 
expense)  to  Hardanger,  chiefly  in  order  to  procure  materials  for  a  renewed  study  of  this 
singular  animal;  this  object  alone  being  considered  worth  all  the  expenses  of  such  a  journey. 
—  We  succeeded,  after  repeated  dredging  in  the  place  indicated,  in  obtaining  several  speci- 
mens, partly  in  good  preservation,  of  which  one  or  more  should  have  been  submitted  to  ana- 
tomical scrutiny.     But  unfortunately  it  did  not  fall  to  my  Father's   lot  to   execute  these  in- 

*     Forhandlinger  ved  do  Skandinaviske  Naturfovskeres  syvende  Made  i  Christiania  1856  Pag.  209. 
'     Die  Klassen  und  Ordnungen  des  Thierreichs. 
5     Generelle  Morphologic  der  Organismcn.  ,, 


vestigations,  for  which  he  would  certainly  have  heen  better  qualified  than  any  other.  A  few 
months  later  his  death,  so  regrettable  for  the  science,  took  place,  whereby  these  and  many 
other  important  examinations  which  he  had  just  commenced  were  suddenly  interrupted.  Al- 
ready in  the  preceding  year  I  had,  at  the  fishing  place  Skraaven  in  Lofoten,  taken  up  in  the 
dredge,  from  the  considerable  depth  of  300  fathoms,  a  quite  young  specimen  of  a  Brisinga 
which  seemed  to  exhibit  specific  differences  from  the  form  previously  observed,  having  for 
instance  only  10  arms,  and  which  my  Father,  in  the  reasonable  belief  that  the  number  of 
arms  was  in  this  form  as  constant  as  in  the  B.  endecacnemos,  denominated  preliminarily 
B.  decacnemos.  It  was  however  not  before  1870  that,  having  found  full  grown  specimens,  I 
succeeded  in  ascertaining  the  specific  differences  of  the  two  forms,  and  also  came  to  the 
conviction  that  the  number  of  the  arms  in  the  Lofoten  species  is,  strange  to  say,  and  quite 
contrarily  to  what  has  proved  to  be  the  case  in  the  form  first  discovered,  subject  to  very 
considerable  variation;  for  which  reason  the  specific  name  appropriated  to  it  by  my  Father 
could  not  be  retained.  Under  the  appellation  Brisinga  coronata  I  noticed  it  briefly  in  the 
year  following1;  reserving  to  myself  to  furnish  at  a  subsequent  time  a  more  elaborate  de- 
scription accompanied  by  illustrative  delineations.  It  is  this  description  which  I  have  now 
the  honor  to  lay  before  the  scientific  public.  I  have  not  so  much  had  in  view  to  estab- 
lish by  a  minute  comparative  description  the  independence  of  the  species  in  relation  to  that 
previously  described,  as  by  the  most  thorough  and  exhaustive  investigation  possible  of  the 
whole  organisation  of  the  present  species,  to  furnish  a  contribution  to  our  general  knowledge 
of  the  genus  Brisinga,  in  order  thereby  to  gain  a  more  secure  stand-point  for  judging  subse- 
quently of  the  morphology  of  this  remarkable  animal  form,  and  of  its  relation  to  other  Echi- 
noderms. 

The  tolerably  abundant  materials  which  I  have  had  at  my  disposal,  and  which  in  the 
interest  of  science  I  have  felt  bound  to  use  without  any  limitation  for  my  anatomical  in- 
vestigations, have  enabled  me  by  repeated  dissections  and  preparations,  with  and  without  the 
help  of  chemical  reactives,  to  ascertain  and  verify  again  and  again  most  of  the  points  in  the 
finer  anatomic  structure 

I  can  here  add  that  the  present  species  has  been  found  also  during  the  expeditions 
recently  organised  by  the  British  Government  in  many  places  in  the  great  deeps  of  the 
Atlantic  Ocean,  and  has  been  likewise  recognised  by  the  chief  leader  of  these  expeditions 
Professor  Wyville  Thompson,  whose  thorough  acquaintance  with  the  Echinoderms  is  univers- 
ally acknowledged,  as  a  species  distinct  from  the  form  first  discovered  Brisinga  endecacnemos. 
In  a  recent  very  interesting  work  by  the  naturalist  mentioned,  on  the  results  of  these  expedi- 
tions entitled:  „The  depths  of  the  Sea,"  Brisinga  coronata  will  be  found  briefly  described 
under  this  name  proposed  by  me,  with  a  beautiful  woodcut  of  the  animal   seen   from  above. 


Nye  Echinodermer  fra  den  norske  Kyst.     Chr.   Vid.  Selsk.  Forliandl.  f.   1871. 


II. 
General  description  of  the  external  form. 

(Pysiognomy). 

{See  Tab    I,  tig.  1,  Tab.  II,  fig.  1  &  2). 


In  its  general  aspect  the  present  species  has  on  the  whole  a  great  resemblance 
to  the  JBrisinga  endecacnemos  Asbjornsen  as  represented  in  the  fauna  littoralis  Norvegiae 
2nd  volume  Tab.  IX,  tig.  1.  From  a  little  circular  disc  of  scarcely  more  than  1  inch  dia- 
meter, there  issue  a  number  of  spreading  arms  or  rays  (varying  from  9  to  12)  of  an  extra- 
ordinary length  (more  than  1  foot)  and  armed  along  the  edges  with  several  rows  of  long 
spines.  These  arms  are  very  sharply  defined,  and  at  the  base  distinctly  instricted;  after- 
wards for  a  short  distance  rather  strongly  enlarged,  and  then  again  regularly  tapering  to- 
wards the  point;  they  stand  also  so  close  together  at  the  root  that  there  scarcely  appears 
to  be  any  interval  between  them.  On  closer  examination  there  will  however  be  observed 
(see  Tab.  1,  fig.  3)  in  the  angle  between  2  arms  a  small  peculiar  calcareous  plate,  which 
belongs  to  the  skeleton  of  the  disc,  and  which  when  the  arm  is  removed  (see  Tab.  1,  fig.  6, 
Tab.  Ill,  fig.  1)  shews  2  semilunar  articulating-surfaces  separated  by  an  evident  interval. 
On  the  upper  side  this  interradial  plate  rises  in  a  tubercular  prominence  (Tab.  1,  fig.  6  d) 
which  is  very  conspicuous  in  the  upper  edge  of  the  disc  by  its  lighter  color,  and  by  being 
for  the  greater  part  bare;  while  the  rest  of  the  dorsal  surface  of  the  disc  is  covered  with 
short  cylindrical  spines  growing  close  together.  In  one  of  the  corners,  at  the  issue  of  2 
arms,  there  appears  on  the  dorsal  surface  of  the  disc  a  rough  button-shaped  prominence 
(Tab.  1,  fig.  3,  4,  6  b)  which  is  the  so-called  madreporic  body.  The  dorsal  side  of  the  arms 
is  very  uneven.  In  their  whole  length  and  up  to  their  extreme  point  (see  Tab.  I,  tig.  12, 
Tab.  II,  fig.  1  &  2)  there  are  usually  found  at  regular  intervals,  numerous  well  defined  half 
cylindrical  transverse  band-like  ridges,  which  are  sometimes  variously  sinuous,  and  generally 
distinguishable  by  a  more  intense  color  than  that  of  the  rest  of  the  arm.  These  transverse 
ridges  appear  on  closer  inspection  to  be  of  a  soft  fleshy  consistency;  although  they  also 
contain  calcareous   elements    in   the  form   of  innumerable   closely  packed  microscopic  pedi- 


cellarise  of  the  same  nature  as  those  which  in  great  numbers  cover  all  the  cuticular  sheaths 
of  the  spines.  But  besides  these  soft  transverse  ridges,  there  appear  in  the  interior  or 
adoral  part  of  the  arms,  to  about  l/t  of  their  length,  a  number  (10 — 14)  of  transverse  ribs 
separated  by  greater  intervals  of  quite  a  different  nature,  namely  like  strongly  projecting 
solid  calcareous  beams,  which  from  both  sides  of  the  skeleton  on  the  underside  of  the  arms 
extend  at  tolerably  regular  intervals  round  the  dorsal  side  of  the  arm,  stretching  the  soft 
dorsal  skin  over  the  interior  organs  that  lie  beneath.  Along  these  calcareous  transverse 
ribs  (which  often  (see  Tab.  II,  fig.  4)  project  very  strongly  keelshaped  on  each  side,  giving 
to  part  of  the  lateral  outline  of  the  arms  an  irregularly  sinuous  appearance)  there  is  attached 
a  row  of  more  or  less  elevated  spines  increasing  in  length  outwards  or  towards  the  sides, 
whereby  a  certain  number  of  very  conspicuous  rings  of  spines  are  produced  over  the  basal 
part  of  the  arms,  a  feature  which  is  very  characteristic  of  the  present  species,  and  has  also 
given  rise  to  the  specific  appellation  coronata. 

If  the  animal  is  viewed  from  the  lower  side  (Tab.  I,  fig.  2  &  5)  there  will  be  seen 
in  the  middle  a  naked  membrane  (the  bucal  membrane)  circumscribing  in  the  centre  a  more 
or  less  ample  circular  aperture  (f)  (the  bucal  aperture)  through  which  the  digestive  cavity 
may  be  seen.  On  the  sides,  this  naked  and  altogether  soft  part  is  enclosed  in  a  narrow 
circular  frame  of  calcareous  consistency.  This  bucal  frame,  which  is  formed  of  the  peripheral 
part  of  the  disc,  is  not  even,  but  exhibits  alternately  elevated  and  depressed  surfaces.  The 
former  (fig.  5,  d.  d.)  which  always  lie  in  the  direction  of  the  interval  between  two  arms,  are 
covered  with  a  certain  number  of  rather  symmetrically  arranged  spines  of  unequal  size,  which 
like  the  spines  on  the  arms,  are  enveloped  in  a  cuticular  sheath  thickly  covered  with  pedi- 
cellariae;  the  innermost  of  these  spines  (usually  6  in  number)  form  at  the  end  of  the  elevated 
space  a  fanlike  fascicle  turned  inwards  towards  the  mouth.  The  depressed  spaces  of  the 
bucal  frame  (ibid.  c.  c.)  which  are  always  found  just  before  the  insertion  of  the  arms,  form 
the  immediate  continuation  of  the  wide  and  deep  ambulacral  furrows  (comp.  fig.  2)  which 
run  along  the  whole  length  of  the  arms,  and  at  the  bottom  of  the  depression  there  are  2 
pairs  of  tentacles  or  water-feet  extending  forwards  between  the  spines  on  each  side.  After 
these  2  pairs  of  water-feet  belonging  to  the  disc,  come  the  water-feet  belonging  to  the  arms 
arranged  continuously  in  the  same  manner,  and  at  the  same  distances  from  each  other,  and 
thus  forming  with  those  first  mentioned  2  uninterrupted  rows.  On  each  side  of  the  ambu- 
lacral furrow  of  the  arms,  and  issuing  from  the  thickened  border  which  forms  their  lateral 
boundary,  being  itself  formed  of  the  lateral  parts  of  the  ambulacral  skeleton,  are  the  very 
strongly  developed  spines  of  the  arms,  in  several  (usually  4)  alternating  longitudinal  rows 
(comp.  fig.  14).  Those  in  the  exterior  row  are  (see  fig.  12)  fixed  just  where  the  dorsal  skin 
of  the  arm  connects  itself  with  the  ambulacral  skeleton,  and  in  the  basal  part  of  the  arm 
always  at  the  extremities  of  the  calcareous  transverse  ribs;  they  are  the  longest  of  all,  and 
directed  outwards  to  the  sides;  while  those  in  the  other  rows  decrease  rapidly  in  length, 
and  are  directed  more  downwards.     Those  in  the  innermost  row  (fig.  14.  4)   are  very  small, 


and  directed  inwards  between  the  water-feet  which  issue  and  extend  to  some  length  from 
the  ambulacral  furrow.  All  these  spines  are,  as  mentioned,  enveloped  in  a  sheath  of  skin 
covered  with  pedicellariffi  and  forming  a  somewhat  enlarged  bag  beyond  their  point. 

The  color  of  the  animal  is  somewhat  variable,  but  yet  so  that  the  dorsal  side  al- 
ways exhibits  a  more  or  less  deep  red  tint;  while  the  underside  of  the  disc  as  well  as  of 
the  arms,  is  always  paler,  often  quite  white.  On  the  dorsal  side  of  the  disc  the  color  is 
usually  less  pure  than  on  the  arms,  and  frequently  goes  over  to  a  brownish  yellow.  In 
most  cases  there  appears  round  the  periphery  of  the  disc  a  series  of  very  conspicuous  light 
circular  spots  corresponding  in  number  with  the  arms,  and  shewn  by  closer  examination  to 
be  the  upper  tuberculous  projecting  part  of  the  above-mentioned  interradial  calcareous  plates 
situated  between  each  2  arms,  and  on  which  the  spines  accumulated  over  all  the  other  parts 
of  the  dorsal  side  of  the  disc  are  entirely  wanting  (see  Tab.  I,  fig.  4,  Tab.  II,  fig.  1  &  2). 
Only  in  one  place  this  light  spot  is  absent;  as  its  room  is  occupied  by  the  strongly  promi- 
nent madreporic  body  (b).  The  color  on  the  dorsal  side  of  the  arms  goes  over  in  different 
individuals  through  several  shades  from  a  light  red  to  a  deeper  coral  red,  and  more  rarely 
to  an  almost  purple  tint.  The  numerous  soft  transverse  ridges  have  usually,  as  also  the 
terminal  bag  of  the  exterior  spines  of  the  arms,  a  still  deeper  and  often  a  nearly  red  violet 
color;  while  the  calcareous  transverse  ribs  over  the  basal  region  are  always  lighter  than  the 
ground  color  of  the  arms.  The  spines  are  otherwise  white;  but  the  water-feet  are  most 
frequently  of  a  pale  yellowish  color. 

Such  is  briefly  the  exterior  appearance  of  this  magnificent  animal.  It  is  however 
seldom  that  we  can  see  it  as  now  viewed  entire  and  uninjured,  with  all  the  arms  in  their 
natural  connexion  with  the  disc.  Not  a  single  one  of  the  specimens  collected  by  me  have 
I  been  able  to  preserve  entire,  although  every  possible  precaution  has  been  employed;  but 
in  all,  the  arms  have  been  more  or  less  completely  separated  from  the  disc,  as  was  also 
the  case  with  the  specimens  hitherto  preserved  of  the  other  species  B.  endecacnemos.  In 
this  condition  the  animal  appears  like  a  confused  heap  of  detached  parts  entangled  together, 
giving  only  a  very  imperfect  idea  of  the  splendid  exterior  of  this  star-fish;  and  even  the 
specimens  artificially  recomposed  of  the  B.  endecacnemos  in  the  Bergen  Museum,  bear  so 
evidently  the  stamp  of  manufacture,  that  they  can  not  give  us  a  completely  correct  represen- 
tation of  the  true  original  appearance  of  the  animal.  I  have  however  sometimes  had  oppor- 
tunity to  admire  this  remarkable  Asteride  in  its  full  beauty  at  the  moment  when  it  was 
taken  up  from  the  depths  of  the  ocean.  In  a  few  cases  I  have  been  so  fortunate,  when  the 
dredge  at  length  came  up  to  the  gunnel  of  the  boat  from  the  enormous  depth  of  300  fathoms, 
as  to  see  it  lying  in  the  dredge-net.  whole  and  uninjured  as  it  had  been  crawling  about  on 
the  bottom,  with  all  its  parts  in  their  natural  connexion.  But  the  animal  is  then,  as  will 
easily  be  understood  (after  being  drawn  up  from  total  darkness  and  from  the  tranquil  depth 
of  the  ocean  to  the  clear  light  of  day  and  to  the  disturbed  surface  of  the  waten  put  into 
so  unnatural  a  state  for  all  its  functions  of  life,    that    even  the   slightest  mechanical  incite- 


ments  will  have  a  disturbing  influence  on  its  essentially  loosely  connected  organism.  How- 
ever carefully  therefore  I  have  acted  in  endeavoring  to  lift  up  this  gem  of  the  ocean,  I 
have  never  succeeded  in  obtaining  it  entire.  On  the  slightest  touch,  all  the  arms  usually 
break  off  at  their  junction  with  the  disc;  so  that  the  latter  is  most  frequently  quite  de- 
tached from  them.  Only  in  a  very  few  instances,  by  employing  the  utmost  care,  and  by 
placing  the  specimen  immediately  in  spirit,  I  have  been  able  to  obtain  one  or  more  arms 
in  natural  connexion  with  the  disc.  I  have  thus,  as  a  great  rarity,  got  one  single  young 
specimen  preserved,  with  4  arms  attached  to  the  disc.  This  is  the  specimen  from  which 
the   3  first  figures  in  Tab.  I  have  been  delineated. 


d  -  ■  '  -  > 

;ome  r      able  for:    f  animal  1 
from  t  deeps  off  the 

coas  t . 

II.       re  lies  on  the  structur 

affinity  of  the  genus  Brisinga. 


Chris  tiania,  Bro^.  ;  tie 

1872  and  137  5 


III. 


Special  description  of  the  organs. 

(Organology). 


I.    The  Skeleton  System. 

(Tab.  IV.  tig.   1—22  and  Tab.   V). 

The  solid  support  for  the  disc,  as  well  as  for  the  arms,  is  composed  of  numerous 
calcareous  pieces  more  or  less  firmly  connected  with  each  other,  and  forming  together  the 
so-called  ambulacral  skeleton.  On  the  disc  this  skeleton  forms  a  narrow  exterior  frame  or 
ring  (fig.  1,  2  &  3)  consisting  of  calcareous  pieces  immovably  connected;  and  to  the  outer 
side  or  periphery  of  this  ring  the  ambulacral  skeleton  of  the  arms  is  attached.  The  latter 
skeleton  (see  fig.  15 — 22),  which  occupies  the  lower  side  of  the  arms  from  the  base  to  the 
extreme  point,  consists  of  numerous  sections  or  joints  connected,  to  a  certain  extent  mov- 
ably,  with  each  other  by  elastic  bands,  and  forming  the  so-called  ambulacral  vertebrae,  of 
which  each  is  again  composed  of  a  certain  number  of  symmetrically  arranged  calcareous 
pieces.  Both  the  ambulacral  skeleton  of  the  arms  and  that  of  the  disc  are  externally 
covered  with  a  smooth  tendinous  skin,  like  a  thin  envelope,  firmly  attached  by  growth,  or 
as  it  were  a  kind  of  periosteum,  which  can  only  be  entirely  removed  by  long  maceration  or 
by  employing  chemical  reactives.  We  shall  now  regard  the  ambulacral  skeleton  of  the  arms, 
and  that  of  the  disc  each  for  itself. 

a.    The  ambulacral  Skeleton  of  the  arms. 

(Tab.  IV,  fig.   15-22). 

As  already  noticed,  the  ambulacral  skeleton  of  the  arms  consists,  like  that  of  the 
other  star-fishes,  of  a  series  of  similar  successive  sections  or  joints  which  have  been  called 
vertebrae  by  reason  of  a  certain  general  resemblance  which  the  skeleton  of  the  arm  exhibits 


to  the  vertebral  column  of  a  vertebrated  animal;  a  resemblance  which  is  certainly  more 
remarkable  in  the  present  Asteride  than  in  any  other  (comp.  fig.  15,  16  &  17).  These  verte- 
brae together  form  the  boundary  of  the  wide  and  deep  ambulacra!  furrow  which  runs  along 
the  ventral  side  of  the  arms,  and  in  the  bottom  of  which  appear  the  holes  or  ambulacral 
pores  situated  in  pairs  and  indicating  the  attachment  of  the  water-feet  (see  hg-  16).  Each 
vertebra  (Tab.  V,  fig.  3— 6)  is  composed  of  2  ambulacral  plates  (aa)  firmly  connected  with  each 
other  by  a  suture  in  the  middle,  forming  the  upper  convexity  of  the  ventral  furrow,  and  of  2  thick 
cylindrical  adambulacral  plates  (ad  ad)  which  form  the  borders  of  the  furrow  on  each  side.  In 
addition  to  these  there  are  on  the  2  interior  vertebra  of  the  arms  (fig.  15—17)  a  pair  of  peculiar 
plates  (c  c)  situated  on  each  side  above  the  adambulacral  plates,  and  which,  according  to 
their  place,  must  be  considered  as  answering  to  the  dorsal  marginal  plates  in  other  star- 
fishes. The  connexion  between  the  individual  vertebra?  is  effected  by  means  of  smooth 
articulating  surfaces  which  in  the  circumference  are  partially  attached  to  each  other  by 
elastic  muscular  bands.  Of  these  joint-surfaces  there  may  be  distinguished  (see  fig.  19—20) 
at  each  end  of  the  vertebra,  4;  namely  2  central,  situated  close  together  (a  a)  whereby  the 
2  dorsal  parts  of  the  ambulacral  plates  which  meet  in  the  middle  are  connected  with  those 
of  the  preceding  and  of  the  following  vertebra,  and  2  lateral  (b  b)  whereby  the  adambu- 
lacral plates  of  2  vertebrae  are  connected  with  each  other.  This  last  connexion  seems  to  be 
the  most  movable,  and  is  effected  with  considerably  inclined  joint-surfaces.  On  the  adoral  side 
of  the  interior  vertebra  of  the  arm,  there  is  moreover  a  3rd  pair  of  articulating  surfaces 
(c  c)  connecting  the  dorsal  marginal  plates  with  the  skeleton  of  the  disc. 

If  we  regard  the  skeleton  of  the  arm  in  its  entirety,  it  exhibits  on  the  upper  part 
(see  fig.  15)  along  the  middle,  a  rather  high  ridge  or  keel  with  a  deep  medial  furrow.  This 
ridge  represents  the  central  part  of  the  vertebra:  of  the  arm,  and  is  formed  by  the  dorsal 
part  of  the  2  contiguous  ambulacral  plates.  On  each  side  of  this  ridge  the  skeleton  of  the 
arm  is  perforated  by  a  series  of  circular  apertures,  which  on  the  ventral -side  (see  fig.  16) 
appear  at  the  bottom  of  the  ambulacral  furrow  as  the  ambulacral  pores,  situated  close 
together  in  pairs,  for  the  water-feet.  These  apertures  are  separated  from  each  other  by  nar- 
row partitions  inclining  downwards  and  outwards  from  the  dorsal  ridge,  with  their  flat  en- 
larged extremities  resting  on,  and  attached  to  the  thickened  margin,  formed  by  the  adambulacral 
plates,  which  makes  the  lateral  boundary  of  the  ambulacral  furrow.  At  the  bottom  of  this 
furrow  there  is  along  the  middle  a  narrow  and  rather  deep  furrow  or  semi-canal,  which  in 
some  places  is  covered  with  connecting  ligaments.  It  is  destined  to  contain  the  radial  am- 
bulacral vessel  which  extends  through  the  whole  length  of  the  arm,  and  from  which  the 
water-feet  with  their  ampollaj  are  supplied  with  water. 

The  limits  of  the  individual  vertebras  are,  both  on  the  dorsal  and  on  the  ventral 
side,  very  distinct,  and  even  externally  indicated  by  evident  intervals  or  slits  covered  with 
elastic  fibres,  which  allow  the  whole  arm  to  be  bent  or  extended.  On  the  dorsal  ridge  these 
slits  have  (see  fig.  15)  an  inward  and  somewhat  converging  direction,  and  are  especially  very 

2 


10 

conspicuous  at  the  edges.  By  these  slits  the  whole  dorsal  ridge  is  divided  into  a  series  of 
successive  sections,  which  are  cylindrical  or  somewhat  enlarged  at  both  extremities,  and  have 
the  appearance  of  corpora  in  the  spine  of  a  vertebrated  animal.  From  the  middle  of  each 
of  these  sections  there  issues  on  each  side  —  wonderfully  like  the  transverse  processes  on 
a  vertebra  —  one  of  the  above  mentioned  partitions  which  separate  the  ambulacral  pores 
from  each  other.  The  flattened  enlarged  extremity  of  these  partitions,  which  thus  represent 
the  lateral  parts  of  the  ambulacral  plates,  rests  on  the  thickened  lateral  margin  of  the  skele- 
ton of  the  arm  always  at  the  junction  of  the  adambulacral  plates  of  2  vertebrae;  so  that 
only  a  single  adambulacral  plate  lies  between  them.  The  above-mentioned  ambulacral  pores 
will  thus  be  bounded  outwardly  only  by  one  single  adambulacral  plate,  and  otherwise  by  the 
ambulacral  plates  of  2  successive  vertebrae.  As  regards  the  form  of  the  adambulacral  plates, 
it  is  on  the  whole  cylindrical;  but  the  interior  surface,  which  makes  the  lateral  boundary 
of  the  apertures  for  the  suction  feet,  is  rather  strongly  concaved.  They  are  separated  from 
each  other  by  distinct  inclined  slits,  which  are  covered  with  elastic  fibres,  and  which  are, 
especially  at  the  extremity  of  the  skeleton  of  the  arm,  very  wide. 

As  already  noticed,  the  2  interior  vertebrae  of  the  arm  are  distinguished  by  a  some- 
what shorter  and  broader  form  of  the  dorsal  part  of  the  ambulacral  plates,  and  by  each  of 
them  having,  immediately  above  the  adambulacral  plates,  a  distinctly  developed  dorsal  mar- 
ginal plate  (see  fig.  17).  On  the  interior  vertebra  of  the  arm  this  dorsal  marginal  plate  (c1) 
is  largest,  of  trapezoidal  form,  tapering  outwards  and  having  a  rather  large  semilunar  arti- 
culating surface,  whereby  it  is  articulated  with  a  corresponding  marginal  plate  ou  the  outer 
side  of  the  disc;  at  the  aboral  extremity  it  is  firmly  connected  (often  quite  grown  together) 
with  the  next  marginal  plate  (c3)  which  is  considerably  narrower,  aud  of  an  obtusely  conical 
form.  These  2  pairs  of  marginal  plates,  which  are  also  very  distinctly  apparent  on  the 
exterior  of  the  arm  (see  Tab.  1,  fig.  12  b,  Tab  2,  fig.  1  &  2)  are  certainly  intended  to  effect 
a  tinner  connexion  between  the  disc  and  the  enormously  developed  arms,  than  would  other- 
wise be  possible,  if  the  connexion  only  existed  between  the  ambulacral  and  the  adambulacral 
plates. 

The  skeleton  of  the  arm  has  moreover  in  its  whole  length  a  tolerably  uniform 
appearance,  excepting  only  that  it  tapers  gradually  towards  the  extremity,  whereby  also  the 
individual  vertebrae  are  successively  reduced  in  size.  The  extreme  point  of  the  skeleton  of  the 
arm  exhibits  however,  when  more  closely  examined,  a  very  abnormal  constitution  (fig.  21  &  22); 
the  single  vertebrae  being  here  fused  together  in  a  rather  large  convex  plate,  which  serves 
as  a  protection  for  a  peculiar  organ  of  sense  afterwards  described. 


11 


b.    The  ambulacral  skeleton  of  the  disc. 

(The   bucal   ring). 

(Tab.  IV,  fig.   1— 14). 

When  the  skin'  and  the  interior  soft  parts  are  removed  from  the  disc,  there  remains 
a  rather  narrow  circular  frame  or  ring  (fig.  1 — 3),  of  a  firm  calcareous  consistency,  representing 
the  ambulacral  skeleton  of  the  disc.  This  frame  has  (see  fig.  2)  its  lower  side  flattened 
horisontally,  and  divided  into  regularly  alternating  elevated  and  depressed  spaces,  of  which 
the  former  (a)  taper  a  little  inwards ;  while  the  latter  (b)  are  of  more  uniform  breadth.  At 
the  bottom  of  each  of  the  depressed  spaces  there  appear  4  circular  apertures,  situated  in 
pairs  and  indicating  the  attachment  of  the  water-feet  of  the  disc  (see  also  fig.  5).  The 
upper  side  of  the  bucal  ring  is  not  horisontal,  but  rising  somewhat  obliquely  inwards. 
From  the  most  salient  interior  part  of  the  bucal  ring,  the  interior  wall  is  inclined  obliquely 
downwards;  while  the  much  lower  exterior  wall  is  more  perpendicular.  A  section  of  the 
ring  will  thus  represent  a  quadrangle  with  2  longer  and  2  shorter  sides.  The  2  longer  sides 
represent  the  lower  and  interior,  and  the  2  shorter  sides,  the  upper  and  exterior  sides  (comp. 
iig.  10  &  11).  The  interior  wall  of  the  bucal  ring  is  (see  fig.  1,  7  &  8)  rather  even  and 
smooth,  but  has  nearer  to  the  lower  side  a  horizontal  deep  groove  or  semi-canal  (x)  ex- 
tending in  a  circle  round  the  whole  ring,  and  having  at  the  lower  edge  a  thickened,  and 
inwardly  somewhat  salient  border  (y)  which  serves  as  attachment  for  the  thin  strongly  con- 
tractile bucal  skin.  This  groove  is  destined  to  receive  the  circular  ambulacral  vessel  situated 
inside  of  the  disc,  and  which,  by  means  of  the  stone-canal,  stands  in  connexion  with  the 
madreporic  body  on  the  dorsal  side  of  the  disc.  At  the  bottom  of  the  groove  there  appears, 
opposite  to  the  middle  of  each  of  the  depressed  spaces  on  the  under-side  of  the  bucal  ring, 
a  small  circular  aperture  (fig.  8.  o.)  indicating  the  place  whence  the  ambulacral  vessels  ra- 
diating to  the  arms  issue  from  the  annular  vessel. 

The  exterior,  (as  partly  also  the  upper)  side  of  the  bucal  ring  is  very  uneven,  with 
numerous  elevations  and  depressions,  which  however  soon  appear  to  have  a  very  regular 
arrangement.  If  lines  are  drawn  along  the  middle  of  the  alternately  depressed  and  ele- 
vated spaces  on  the  lower  side,  and  continued  round  the  whole  ring,  it  will  be  found  that 
these  unevennesses  correspond  exactly  to  each  other  on  each  side  of  the  lines.  If  the 
lines  are  continued  outwards  (the  arms  being  considered  as  in  connexion  with  the  disc)  then 
the  lines  which  bisect  the  depressed  ventral  spaces  will  also  bisect  the  ambulacral  skeleton  of 
the  arms;  while  the  lines  which  bisect  the  elevated  ventral  spaces  will  be  continued  out  through 
the  intervals  between  the  arms  (see  Tab.  V,  fig.  1 — 2).  We  may  therefore,  for  the  sake  of  facility, 
preliminarily  call  the  former  the  radial  spaces  of  the  disc,  and  the  latter  the  interradial  spaces. 
On  closer  inspection  of  the  skeleton  of  the  disc,  it  will  be  perceived  that  the   guiding  lines 


12 

above  referred  to  are  by  no  means  imaginary,  but  really  exist  in  the  form  of  evident  sutures. 
On  the  radial  spaces  these  medial  sutures  may  be  traced  round  the  whole  ring;  but  in  the 
interradial  spaces  these  sutures  are  interrupted  on  the  upper  side  by  a  narrow  single  piece, 
which  we  will  call  the  wedge-plate  (tig.  4,  6,  7,  8,  9  k)  just  forming  the  angle  at  the  issue 
of  2  arms,  and  the  upper  tubercular  salient  extremity  of  which  is  always,  as  before  remarked, 
very  distinctly  apparent  on  the  exterior  of  the  disc.  Besides  the  sutures  mentioned,  which 
thus  bisect  the  radial  and  interradial  spaces  of  the  disc,  there  may  still  be  observed  on 
closer  examination  a  number  of  other  sutures  indicating  that  the  bucal  ring  is  composed  of 
a  great  number  of  single  pieces.  Of  these  sutures  there  are  some  which  go  more  or  less 
across  the  ring;  others,  which  have  quite  a  different  direction,  running  along  the  upper  or 
lower  side  of  the  ring  or  parallel  with  its  exterior  or  interior  edge.  The  last  sutures,  which 
are  the  most  distinctly  marked  of  them  all,  will  be  found  to  lie  all  in  about  the  same  plane, 
and  are  especially  very  conspicuous  on  the  upper  side  of  the  radial  spaces,  and  on  the  lower 
side  of  the  interradial  spaces.  The  result  is  that  each  of  these  spaces  is  also  transversely 
divided  into  2,  or  consists  of  2  successive  sections.  If  we  only  consider  the  sutures  running 
along  the  ring,  we  shall  thus  find  that  the  latter  is  composed  of  2  concentric  rings  firmly 
attached  to  each  other;  the  inner  being  both  higher  and  wider  than  the  outer. 

If  such  a  bucal  ring,  with  a  part  of  the  outer  tendinous  skin  still  adhering  to  it, 
be  placed  in  a  concentrated  solution  of  potass,  the  single  pieces  connected  by  suture  will 
after  a  short  time  separate  completely  from  each  other,  and  instead  of  a  continuous  ring 
there  will  appear  only  a  confused  heap  of  numerous  single  calcareous  pieces  of  various  size 
and  form.  The  bucal  ring  is  thus  resolved  into  its  simple  elements,  the  appreciation  of 
which  will  now  present  considerable  difficulties. 

But  if  the  operation  be  suspended  a  little  before,  it  may  happen  that  larger  or 
smaller  parts  of  the  bucal  ring  can  be  obtained  with  the  single  pieces  in  natural  connexion 
with  each  other,  and  yet  connected  so  loosely  that  one  piece  after  the  other  may  be  sepa- 
rated from  the  rest  with  the  greatest  ease. 

On  examining  and  comparing  a  number  of  such  parts,  it  will  soon  be  found  easy  to 
get  some  idea  of  the  apparently  extremely  complicated  structure  of  the  bucal  ring,  especially 
on  comparing  therewith  one  of  the  so-called  ambulacral  vertebrae  of  the  skeleton  of  the  arm. 

If  we  consider  the  bucal  ring  in  its  natural  connexion  with  the  ambulacral  skeleton  of  the 
arms  (see  Tab.  V,  fig.  1—2),  we  shall  easily  be  able  to  ascertain  that  it  is  chiefly  composed  of 
double  sets  of  similar  vertebrae  to  those  which  form  the  skeleton  of  the  arms;  so  that  each  arm 
tinued  inwards  by  two  ambulacral  vertebrae  entering  into  the  formation  of  the  bucal  ring  is  con- 
and  therefore  immovably  connected  with  each  other  and  with  their  neighbors.  The  exterior 
set  of  these  vertebrae  of  the  disc  correspond  really  in  almost  every  respect  with  the  interior 
free  vertebrae  of  the  arm,  and  can  therefore,  morphologically  speaking,  be  more  properly 
said  to  belong  to  the  arms  than  to  the  disc;  which  is  also,  as  will  subsequently  be  shewn, 
confirmed  by  the  development.     On  the  other  hand,  the  interior  set  of  the  vertebrae  exhibit 


13 

several  peculiarities  in  their  form,  as  also  the  insertion  of  single  calcareous  plates  between 
there),  to  which  nothing  analogous  is  to  be  observed  in  the  other  vertebra?,  and  which  are 
destined  to  attach  them  still  more  firmly  together. 

If  we  once  more  view  the  bucal  ring  from  the  lower  side  (fig.  2  &  5)  it  will 
be  easily  perceived  that  the  radial  or  depressed  spaces  make  the  interior  continuation  of 
the  ambulacra!  furrows  of  the  arms,  and  consequently  are  formed  in  the  middle  by  the  am- 
bulacral  plates  of  the  two  vertebra?  mentioned;  while  the  elevated  or  interradial  spaces  are 
formed  by  the  contact  of  the  adambulacral  plates  of  2  pairs  of  adjacent  vertebra?.  If  we 
then  turn  the  bucal  ring,  and  view  it  from  above  (fig.  1  &  4)  we  shall  observe,  on  that  part 
of  it  which  lies  just  over  the  ventral  furrow,  the  dorsal  convex  part  of  the  ambulacral  plates 
(a  a)  of  the  2  vertebra?  in  contact,  continuing  the  dorsal  ridge  of  the  skeleton  of  the  arms 
inwards.  On  each  side  of  this  raised  part  there  are  (at  the  extreme  outside)  2  deep  cavities 
which  when  closely  examined  are  found  to  extend  through  the  whole  thickness  of  the  bucal 
ring,  and  appear  on  the  lower  side  as  the  before-mentioned  holes,  situated  in  pairs  in  the 
ventral  furrow,  for  the  insertion  of  the  water-feet.  In  this  manner  the  double  series  of  holes 
or  ambulacral  pores  that  perforate  the  skeleton  of  the  arm  in  its  whole  length,  is  thus  like- 
wise continued  inwards  on  the  bucal  ring.  Inside  of  these  holes,  the  ambulacral  plates  (a1) 
of  the  interior  vertebra?  come  on  each  side  in  contact  with  a  peculiar  plate  (m)  to  which 
there  is  nothing  corresponding  in  the  other  vertebra?,  and  which  we  may  call  the  parietal- 
plate;  as  it  contributes  in  an  essential  degree  to  form  the  interior  wall  of  the  bucal  ring. 
It  comes  here  in  contact  (see  fig.  7)  with  the  corresponding  plate  on  the  adjacent  vertebra?, 
while  these  2  parietal-plates  are  separated  above  by  a  3rd  equally  peculiar  single  plate  (k) 
wedged  in  between  them,  which  plate  we  have  previously  denominated  the  wedge-plate. 
With  the  exterior  end  of  this  plate  (which  lies  just  in  the  angle  between  2  arms)  there  are 
again  connected  2  small  plates  (r)  belonging  to  2  adjacent  vertebra?  of  the  exterior  set,  each 
articulated  with  one  of  the  interior  dorsal  marginal  plates  situated  on  2  adjacent  arras; 
for  which  reason  we  may  also  regard  those  small  plates  observed  on  the  exterior  side  of 
the  bucal  ring  as  corresponding  to  the  dorsal  marginal  plates  on  the  disc  of  other  star- 
fishes. 

The  bucal  ring  is  thus  in  a  10-armed  specimen  composed  of  20  complete  ambulacral 
vertebra?;  30  peculiar  plates  inserted  between  the  interior  vertebra?,  and  20  dorsal  marginal 
plates.    The  individual  plates  of  which  the  bucal  ring  is  composed,  are  therefore   as  follow: 


Plates, 


14 


Exterior  vertebrae. 


Ambulacral  plates     . 
Adambulacral  plates 
Parietal  plates      .     . 
Wedge  plates   .     .     . 
Dorsal  marginal  plates 


70 


Together  130  single  plates. 


+ 


60 


The  more  particular  relation  of  the  2  sets  of  vertebrae  which  enter  into  the  composi- 
tion of  the  bucal  ring,  and  of  the  single  calcareous  plates  belonging  to  and  connecting  them, 
is  as  follows. 

The  exterior  vertebrae  which,  as  already  noticed,  should  properly  be  considered  as 
belonging  to  the  arms  (although  they  always  remain  fixed  to  the  skeleton  of  the  disc  when 
the  arms  are  detached)  are  considerably  shorter  and  lower  than  the  interior  vertebras 
(comp.  fig.  10).  In  their  structure  they  correspond  very  closely  with  the  interior  vertebra? 
of  the  arms,  with  which  they  are  to  a  certain  degree  movably  connected  in  nearly  their 
whole  height,  The  articulating  surfaces  which  appear  distinctly  in  every  detached  disc  on 
the  exterior  side  (see  Tab.  I,  fig.  6,  Tab.  Ill,  fig  1)  exhibit  therefore  also  in  their  form  and 
arrangement  the  most  exact  conformity  with  those  on  the  adoral  side  of  the  interior  vertebras 
of  the  arms  (Tab.  IV,  fig.  20).  It  is  easy  to  distinguish  (see  also  Tab.  IV,  fig.  6)  the  strongly 
convex  central  part  (a2),  formed  by  the  2  ambulacral  plates  uniting  in  the  middle,  with  its 
2  large  vertical  articulating  surfaces.  The  side  parts  inclining  outwards  and  downwards  from 
this  central  part,  form  also  here  the  boundaries  between  2  pairs  of  ambulacral  pores,  of 
which  the  interior  pair  belongs  to  the  disc;  while  the  exterior  pair  is  destined  for  the  attach- 
ment of  the  1st  pair  of  water-feet  of  the  arm.  At  the  end  of  these  side  parts  lie  the  strongly 
developed  adambulacral  plates  (ad  2)  which  exhibit  a  large,  somewhat  inclined,  roundly  tri- 
angular smooth  articulating  surface,  whereby  these  plates  are  articulated  with  the  adambu- 
lacral plates  of  the  lsl  vertebra  of  the  arm.  They  are  considerably  wider  than  the  latter, 
and  are  in  immediate  contact  with  the  nearest  adambulacral  plates  of  the  2  adjacent  vertebra?, 
with  which  they  are  firmly  connected  by  suture.  Above  the  adambulacral  plates  there  are 
lastly  the  before-mentioned  dorsal  marginal  plates  (rj  situated  one  on  each  side  furthest 
outwards,  and  exhibiting  a  small  semilunar  articulator}-  surface,  whereby  these  plates  are 
articulated  with  the  corresponding  plates  on  the  Is'  joint  of  the  arm.  These  plates  also  are, 
at  their  interior  extremity,  in  immediate  contact  with  the  nearest   dorsal  marginal   plates  of 


15 

the  adjacent  vertebrse  and  immovably  connected  with  the  same,  ( as  also  with  the  extremity 
of  the  wedge-plate  (k)  belonging  to  the  interior  vertebrse. 

In  the  interior  set  of  vertebras,  which  are  properly  those  that  belong  specially  to 
the  disc,  we  can  likewise  distinguish  (see  fig.  9)  a  pair  of  ambulacral  plates  (a  ')  and  a  pair 
of  adambulacral  plates  (ad1);  while  there  are  no  proper  dorsal  marginal  plates.  In  place 
of  the  latter,  there  are  between  each  vertebra  and  its  neighbor  inserted  3  peculiar  plates 
which  we  have  denominated  the  parietal  plates  (m)  and  the  wedge-plate  (k).  • 

The  ambulacral  plates  are  not  only  considerably  longer  (see  fig.  10)  but  also  higher 
and  broader  than  on  the  exterior  vertebrse;  while  the  adambulacral  plates  (see  fig.  5  ad1) 
are  much  narrower,  and  terminate  in  a  somewhat  unevenly  truncated  edge,  which  projects 
freely  under  the  thickened  margin  (y)  and  to  which  are  attached  the  spines  radiating  to- 
wards the  mouth  (the  bucal  spines)  (see  fig.  2).  Each  of  the  ambulacral  plates  is,  as  before- 
mentioned,  connected  at  one  extremity  by  distinct  suture  with  a  so-called  parietal  plate. 
This  is  (see  fig.  4,  6,  7,  8  m)  quite  narrow  above,  and  here  contributes  to  form  the  boundary 
of  the  interior  pair  of  ambulacral  pores,  but  is  considerably  enlarged  on  the  interior 
side  of  the  bucal  ring;  so  that  these  plates  contribute  essentially  at  this  part  to  form  its 
interior  wall,  (see  fig.  7),  as  also  the  above  mentioned  inwardly  salient  margin  (y),  which 
makes  the  lower  boundary  of  the  circular  semi-canal  for  the  ambulacral  vessel  of  the  disc, 
appears  to  be  formed  exclusively  by  these  plates.  On  the  other  hand  the  ambulacral  plates 
themselves  (a  ')  taper  here  rapidly,  as  the  sutures  between  them  and  the  parietal  plates  con- 
verge downwards  towards  the  holes,  situated  in  the  semi-canal  mentioned,  for  the  radial 
ambulacral  vessels  (0).  Each  parietal  plate  comes  close  up  on  the  interior  wall  of  the  bucal 
ring  to  the  adjoining  one  on  the  adjacent  vertebra,  yet  without  being  immediately  connected 
with  the  same;  as  there  is  always  between  them  a  very  narrow  crevice  leading  into  a  rather 
spacious  cavity  in  the  interior  of  the  bucal  ring  (see  fig.  11,  1).  These  pariietal  plates  are 
however  above  separated  from  each  other  by  the  insertion  between  them  of  a  single  pecu- 
liar plate  (k),  which  may  in  a  manner  be  said  to  continue  or  terminate  the  series  of  dorsal 
marginal  plates  inwardly.  This  plate,  which  we  have  called  the  wedge-plate,  is  (see  fig.  12, 
13,  14)  quite  narrow,  in  the  middle  somewhat  constricted  and  nearly  cylindrical;  while  the 
upper  part  is  enlarged  to  a  tubercular  prominence  with  corners  drawn  out  on  each  side.  Its 
exterior  surface  is  smooth  and  convex,  while  its  interior  surface  is  somewhat  uneven,  and 
slopes  from  each  side  upwards  towards  the  middle  (see  fig.  13).  It  is  wedged  in  with  its 
upper  part  between  2  parietal  plates,  so  as  to  extend  round  the  dorsal  edge  of  the  bucal  ring, 
and  a  little  way  down  on  the  inner  surface  (see  fig.  7,  8);  its  lower  extremity  is  truncated, 
and  on  each  side  connected  by  sutures  with  the  lower  lateral  extremity  of  an  ambulacral 
plate  of  the  interior  set  of  vertebrse;  while  it  connects  itself  in  the  middle  with  2  of  the 
dorsal  marginal  plates  belonging  to  the  exterior  set  of  vertebrse. 


16 


2.    The  cuticular  system. 

The  cuticular  system  or  Perisoma  of  the  Brisinga  is  composed,  as  in  other  star-fishes 
of  the  proper  integument  or  skin,  and  of  various  calcareous  parts  which  are  partly  imbedded 
in  the  interior  of  the  skin,  partly  raised  above  the  same  in  form  of  spines  ridges  or  micro- 
scopic pincers,  and  which  exhibit  both  in  structure  and  function  very  marked  differences. 
The  integument  itself  also  shows  a  rather  different  structure  in  different  regions  of  the  body, 
and  we  may  thus  properly  distinguish  two  principal  sorts  of  integuments,  the  dorsal  and 
the  ventral. 

a     The  dorsal  integument. 

The  skin  which  forms  the  upper  covering  of  the  disc  and  arms,  is  of  very  considerable 
firmness,  almost  leather-like,  and  shews  itself  (see  Tab.  I,  fig.  8)  to  be  composed  of  2  distinct 
layers  or  strata,  a  thicker  and  firmer  interior  layer,  and  a  thinner  and  less  substantial  ex- 
terior layer:  the  former  of  fibrous,  and  the  latter*  of  cellular  structure.  In  both  these 
strata  of  the  skin  there  are  imbedded  various  calcareous  parts,  which  will  be  more  particu- 
larly noticed  hereafter.  In  the  middle  of  the  disc  and  of  the  arms  this  dorsal  skin  is  ex- 
tended quite  freely  over  the  subjacent  internal  organs,  and  thus  forms  the  immediate  boun- 
dary of  the  perivisceral  cavity  in  this  part;  while  it  joins  the  ambulacral  skeleton  on  the 
sides,  growing  together  with  the  tendinous  membrane  that  envelopes  the  skeleton  like  a 
periosteum. 

The  internal  stratum  of  the  skin  is  evidently  composed  of  a  contractile  tissue;  white 
shining  fibres  of  great  tenacity  and  elasticity  being  interwoven  with  each  other  in  different 
directions;  it  is  especially  in  the  dorsal  skin  of  the  disc  very  strongly  developed.  No  di- 
stinct pores  could  be  detected  in  the  same,,  either  on  the  disc  or  on  the  arms. 

The  external  stratum  or  epidermis  is  of  a  much  softer  and  more  fragile  consistency 
and  partly  lined  with  fine  vibratile  cilia.  It  covers  as  a  continuous  layer  all  the  uneven- 
nesses  of  the  body;  and  all  the  spines  which  issue  from  the  surface  of  the  body  thereby 
receive  their  peculiar  sheath-like  envelope.  On  the  dorsal  side  of  the  arms  it  forms  more- 
over the  peculiar  transversal  semi-cylindrical  fleshy  ridges,  especially  characteristic  of  this 
species,  which  are  traceable  even  to  the  extreme  point  of  the  arm. 

b.    The  ventral  integument. 

From  the  integuments  properly  so-called  we  distinguish  the  cuticular  stratum,  which 
is  found  on  the  ventral  side  inside  the  ambulacral  skeleton,  partly  lining  the  bottom  of  the 


17 

ambulacra!  furrows  and  partly  surrounding  the  oral  aperture  as  the  so-called  bueal  membrane. 
This  ventral  cuticle  is  of  much  finer  and  thinner  consistency  and  without  any  trace  of  cal- 
careous deposits.  In  the  ambulacral  furrows  it  appears  as  a  thin  transparent  membrane 
without  any  distinct  structure;  while  the  bucal  membrane  is  remarkable  for  a  high  degree 
of  contractility,  for  which  reason  also  it  is  interwoven  with  numerous  hue  concentric  and 
radial  muscular  fibres;  it  will  be  more  particularly  described  hereafter. 

c.    The  calcareous  parts  belonging  to  the  integument. 

Of  the  various  calcareous  deposits  in  question  we  may  distinguish  3  principal  groups: 
1)  the  calcareous  deposits  in  the  interior  stratum  of  the  skin,  2)  the  spines  issuing  from  the 
surface  of  the  body  and  3)  the  peculiar  microscopic  organs  found  in  the  exterior  stratum 
of  the  skin,  which  we  call  pedicellarise. 

a.    The  interior  calcareous  elements  of  the  skin. 

The  formations  classed  in  this  category,  which  correspond  to  the  more  or  less  deve- 
loped calcareous  net  in  other  star-fishes,  consist  of  variously  formed  calcareous  deposits  in 
the  interior  stratum  of  the  skin,  serving  partly  for  the  insertion  of  the  dorsal  spines,  and 
partly  as  a  frame-work  to  extend  the  skin  over  the  subjacent  interior  organs. 

In  the  dorsal  skin  of  the  disc,  we  find  these  calcareous  parts  (see  Tab.  I,  fig.  8,  9  a) 
in  the  shape  of  small  truncated  cones,  situated  close  together  and  traversing  the  interior 
stratum  of  skin  in  its  whole  thickness,  yet  without  being  connected  wich  each  other  or  form- 
ing any  proper  calcareous  net.  Each  of  these  calcareous  parts  consists  apparently  of  nume- 
rous small  cemented  calcareous  granules  (see  fig.  9  a);  and  on  the  narrower  upper  extremity, 
there  is  always  articulated  one  of  the  small  dorsal  spines  which  project  beyond  the  skin  of 
the  disc.  By  means  of  these  close-lying  calcareous  parts,  the  dorsal  skin  of  the  disc  acqui- 
res a  very  considerable  degree  of  solidity;  although  it  retains  its  elasticity  and  flexibility 
owing  to  their  not  being  connected  with  each  other. 

The  calcareous  deposits  found  in  the  dorsal  skin  of  the  arms  present  quite  a  different 
appearance.  These  calcareous  parts  are  however  essentially  confined  to  the  basal  part  of 
the  arms;  while  the  rest  of  the  dorsal  skin  of  the  arms  is  quite  soft  and  flexible,  and  lies 
close  to  the  subjacent  ambulacral  skeleton.  But  in  the  basal  part  of  the  arm,  which  con- 
tains a  number  of  important  and  some  very  strongly  developed  internal  organs,  (the  radial 
cseca  and  the  organs  of  generation)  it  was  necessary  for  the  skin  to  have  an  internal  sup- 
port, in  order  the  better  to  protect  these  organs,  and  to  preserve  them  from  outward  pres- 
sure. Therefore  the  calcareous  elements  deposited  in  the  skin  appear  in  these  parts  in  a 
very  peculiar  form  especially  adapted  for  such  purpose,  namely  as  continuous  solid  arched 
transverse  beams  connected  on  each  side  with   the   ambulacral   skeleton,   and,   being  placed 


is 

at  a  suitable  distance  from  each  other,  extend  the  whole  skin  like   a   sheltering  roof  above 
the  said  internal  organs. 

These  very  strong  calcareous  transverse  beams,  which  undoubtedly,  in  spite  of  their 
very  different  appearance,  are  to  be  referred  to  the  same  category  as  the  isolated  calcareous 
particles  in  the  dorsal  skin  of  the  disc  (both  formations  corresponding  to  the  calcareous  net 
of  the  normal  star-fish)  are  also  (see  Tab.  I,  fig.  12,  Tab.  II,  fig.  1,  2  &  4)  very  conspicuous 
on  the  exterior  as  more  or  less  strongly  projecting  transverse  ribs.  Like  the  calcareous 
particles  in  the  skin  of  the  disc,  these  transverse  ribs  give  also  issue  to  spines,  which  are  al- 
ways arranged  in  a  single  transverse  row  along  the  rib.  With  respect  to  the  extent,  number 
and  form  of  these  transverse  ribs,  there  is  considerable  variation.  Usually  they  are  distinct 
on  all  the  basal  fourth  part  of  the  arm,  and  from  10  to  14  in  number.  They  are  always  placed 
at  some  distance  from  each  other;  so  that  generally  there  are  2  vertebrae  between  each  of 
them  and  its  neighbor.  As  to  their  form,  they  are  often  more  or  less  sinuous,  more  rarely 
forked  on  one  of  the  sides.  Sometimes  they  are  incomplete  or  interrupted  at  parts;  and 
this  seems  to  be  the  rule  with  those  furthest  from  the  disc;  the  sides  only  being  developed, 
and  one  of  the  above-named  soft  transverse  ridges  forming  the  continuation  in  the  middle. 
They  are,  as  noticed,  firmly  attached  on  each  side  by  a  ligament  to  the  ambulacral  skeleton; 
and  their  somewhat  enlarged  extremity  gives  at  this  point  of  connexion  issue  to  an  unusu- 
ally long  spine  directed  outwards  and  sidewise,  which  we  will  call  the  marginal  spine,  as  it 
proceeds  from  the  margin  of  the  arm.  These  marginal  spines  are  however,  as  will  be  seen, 
not  confined  to  the  basal  part  of  the  arm,  but  are  continued  also  along  the  edges  of  the 
whole  remaining  part  of  the  arm,  even  to  its  extreme  point;  and  on  closer  examination  we 
shall  find  that  they  are  also  here  not  attached  to  the  ambulacral  skeleton  itself,  but  to 
small  calcareous  pieces,  connected  with  it  at  regular  intervals,  which  may  therefore  be  con- 
sidered as  a  sort  of  rudiments  of  the  so  strongly  developed  calcareous  ribs  on  the  basal  part. 

|3.    The    spines. 

The  various  spines  projecting  over  the  surface  of  the  body,  issue  partly  from  the  cal- 
careous particles  deposited  in  the  interior  stratum  of  the  skin,  partly  direct  from  the  ambu- 
lacral skeleton  itself;  and  they  are  always  more  or  less  movably  connected  with  the  same.  Their 
form  and  length  vary  in  the  different  parts  of  the  body;  but  the  proper  calcareous  spine  is 
always  enveloped  as  in  a  sheath  by  the  exterior  stratum  of  skin,  which  usually  forms  a  bag 
projecting  far  beyond  the  point  of  the  spine,  and,  like  the  rest  of  the  cuticular  sheath, 
covered  with  numerous  pedicellaria?. 

All  the  spines  articulated  with  the  ambulacral  skeleton,  issue  from  the  ventral  side, 
and  are  here  attached  to  the  adambulacral  plates  which  form  the  lateral  boundaries  of  the 
ventral  furrows,  for  which  reason  also  the  corresponding  spines  in  other  Asteridae  are  usu- 
ally called  furrow-papillae  or  furrow-spines.     They    are   situated   in  the  Brisinga   alternately. 


ID 

forming  along  the  arms  on  each  side  of  the  ventral  furrow  3  rather  regular  longitudinal 
rows  (see  Tab,  I,  fig.  14).     There  will  most  frequently  he  found  on  each  adambulacral  plate 

3  such  spines  (ibid.  2,  3,  4)  situated  in  an  oblique  transverse  row,  and  diminishing  rapidly 
in  size  towards  the  medial  line.  Each  of  these  spines  belongs  thus  naturally  to  a  different 
longitudinal  row.  The  exterior  and  largest  of  them  (2)  issues  from  about  the  middle  of  the 
ventral  side  of  the  adambulacral  plate,  and  is  here  articulated  with  a  very  distinct  projecting 
rounded  knob  or  tubercle;  it  is  usually  directed  obliquely  downwards  and  a  little  outwards, 
and  in  the  exterior  part  of  the  arm  exceeds  the  breadth  of  the  arm.  The  next  spine  (3)  is 
considerably  smaller,  scarcely  '/3  as  long,  and  usually  pointing  straight  downward.  And  last- 
ly the  interior  spine  (4)  issuing  from  the  interior  adoral  angle  of  the  adambulacral  plate,  is 
very  small,  and  points  inwards  towards  the  ventral  furrow  between  the  extended  water-feet. 
In  very  young  specimens  (see  fig.  2)  these  2  innermost  spines  are  yet  undeveloped;  so  that 
there  is  only  a  single  longitudinal  row  of  furrow-spines  along  the  middle  of  the  adambulacral 
areas.  But  in  older  specimens,  the  number  of  the  furrow-spines  often  increases  considerably: 
so  that  along  the  interior  edge  of  the  adambulacral  plates  there  may  be  found  2,  3  or  even 

4  small  spines,  all  apparently  belonging  to  the  interior  longitudinal  row  (see  Tab.  IV, 
fig.  16). 

On  the  lower  side  of  the  disc  (see  Tab.  I,  fig.  2  &  5)  these  furrow-spines  are  con- 
tinued on  each  side  of  the  ambulaeral  furrows  up  to  their  extremities  at  the  bucal  area. 
They  are  also  here  attached  to  the  2  pairs  of  adambulacral  plates  which  form  the  boundary 
of  the  ventral  furrow  of  the  disc;  so  that  a  somewhat  larger  spine  always  issues  from  the 
middle  of  each  of  these  plates;  while  the  others  stand  nearer  to  the  edge,  which  is  turned 
towards  the  ventral  furrow  (see  Tab.  IV,  fig.  2).  The  number  of  these  spines  is  also  here 
somewhat  variable  according  to  age.  But  from  the  interior  border  (turned  towards  the 
mouth)  of  the  innermost  adambulacral  plate,  there  always  issue  a  certain  number  (usually:;) 
larger  spines  pointing  horisontally  inwards  towards  the  mouth,  and  which  together  with  the 
corresponding  spines  on  the  adjacent  adambulacral  plate,  form  at  the  end  of  each  of  the 
interradial  spaces  a  regular  fan-like  outspread  fascicle  of  usually  6  spines,  corresponding  to 
the  bucal  spines  in  other  star-fish. 

All  the  spines  mentioned  are  in  their  structure  completely  similar.  The  calcareous 
spine  itself  is  (see  Tab.  I,  fig.  15—21)  slender,  shaped  like  an  awl  or  like  a  needle;  not 
eehinulated,  but  smooth  and  shining  and  moreover  distinctly  striped  longitudinally.  These 
stripes,  which  often  go  somewhat  obliquely,  or  rather  spirally,  are  raised  smooth  ribs;  and 
in  the  intervals  between  them,  there  may  be  observed,  when  strongly  magnified,  rows  of 
transversely  oval  holes  traversing  the  hyaline  calcareous  net  of  which  the  spine  is  composed. 
Only  at  the  extreme  point  there  appear  when  strongly  magnified  (see  fig.  17)  some  short 
irregularly  placed  points;  otherwise  the  spine  is  quite  smooth.  At  the  base  the  spine  is 
somewhat  enlarged,  and  has  a  depressed  articulating  surface,  whereby  it  is  articulated  with 
a  corresponding  elevated    knob   or   tubercle    on    the    ambulaeral   skeleton.     The   articulating 


■20 

surfaces  are  in  the  periphery  connected  by  tendinous  muscular  ligaments,  whereby  the  spines 
can  be  moved  in  various  directions.  The  thick  sheath  formed  by  the  exterior  stratum  of 
the  skiu  (cuticle)  which  envelopes  the  spine,  terminates  always  in  a  somewhat  enlarged  bag, 
often  prolonged  far  beyond  the  extremity  of  the  spine,  and  not  unfrequently  curved  in  various 
ways,  sometimes  nearly  at  right  angles  (fig.  18). 

The  very  long  spines,  attached  along  the  sides  of  the  arms,  which  with  reference  to 
their  position  we  have  called  marginal  spines,  are  also  of  exactly  the  same  structure.  These 
spines  are  however,  as  already  noticed,  not  attached  to  the  ambulacral  skeleton,  like  the  fur- 
row spines,  but,  in  the  basal  part  of  the  arm,  to  the  extremities  of  the  calcareous  trans- 
verse ribs,  and  further  out,  to  peculiar  small  calcareous  plates  connected  by  ligaments  with 
the  adambulacral  plates.  They  form  (see  Tab.  II,  fig.  1  &  2)  on  each  side  a  single  row 
from  the  base  of  the  arms  to  their  extreme  point. 

If  we  consider  these  marginal  spines  together  with  the  furrow-spines,  the  arms  (see 
Tab.  I,  fig.  14)  will  appear  furnished  on  each  side  with  4  rows  of  spines,  of  which  those  in 
the  exterior  row  (the  marginal  spines)  (1)  are  the  longest,  As  the  marginal  spines  do  not, 
like  the  furrow-spines,  correspond  in  number  with  the  adambulacral  plates,  but  most  fre- 
quently are  to  the  latter  only  in  proportion  of  1  to  3,  their  number  is  also  always  smaller 
than  that  of  the  furrow-spines  belonging  to  a  single  row.  At  the  base  of  the  arms  they 
are  only  slightly  developed,  but  increase  rapidly  in  length  outwards  until  towards  the  middle 
of  the  length  of  the  arm,  where  they  are  3 — 4  times  as  long  as  the  arm  is  broad.  Further 
outwards  they  then  gradually  decrease  in  length,  until  they  become  rudimentary  again  to- 
wards the  point  (see  Tab.  II,  fig.  6). 

The  dorsal  spines  of  the  arms,  are,  as  noticed,  only  attached  along  the  calcareous 
transverse  ribs,  and  thus  confined  to  the  basal  part  alone. 

They  form  here  always  only  single  rows,  and  usually  increase  in  length  outwards, 
but  without  attaining  to  nearly  the  length  of  the  marginal  spines  and  of  the  exterior  furrow- 
spines.  They  seem  to  be  of  somewhat  stouter  structure  than  the  other  spines  of  the  arms, 
with  a  less  developed  articular  sheath  and  fewer  pedicellarise. 

The  spines  attached  to  the  dorsal  skin  of  the  disc  are  however  rather  different. 
These  are  quite  short,  situated  vertically,  all  about  of  the  same  length  and  close  together, 
whereby  the  whole  of  the  dorsal  side  acquires,  as  it  were,  a  hairy  appearance,  (see  Tab.  I, 
fig.  4,  6).  They  are  of  cylindrical  form  with  a  bluntly  rounded  extremity.  This  form  is 
however  chiefly  attributable  to  the  thick  articular  sheath  in  which  they  are  enveloped.  On 
applying  a  solution  of  potass,  which  renders  the  exterior  cuticle  transparent,  the  interior 
proper  calcareous  spine  (see  fig.  8,  'J  b)  will  appear  attached  by  a  somewhat  enlarged  base 
to  one  of  the  calcareous  pieces  (fig.  9  a)  imbedded  in  the  interior  stratum  of  the  skin.  It  is 
finely  reticulated,  narrowest  in  the  middle,  while  the  extremity  is  somewhat  enlarged,  termi- 
nating in  a  greater  or  less  number  of  fine  points  (fig.  9,  10,  11). 


21 


y.    The  Pedicellariie. 

These  organs,  which  are  very  characteristic  of  the  proper  star-fishes,  and  which  are 
entirely  wanting  in  the  brittle  stars  or  Ophiurse,  appear  in  the  Brisinga  in  the  greatest 
abundance,  as  well  on  the  disc  as  on  the  arms.  They  are  observed  in  quite  enormous  masses 
in  the  cuticular  sheath  of  all  the  furrow-spines  and  marginal  spines,  giving  to  it,  as  it  were,  a 
granulated  appearance;  likewise  in  extraordinary  abundance  on  the  soft  cuticular  ridges  which 
surround  the  dorsal  side  of  the  arms  in  their  whole  length;  they  are  observed  in  much 
smaller  numbers  also,  distributed  over  the  remaining  part  of  the  skin,  and  on  and  between 
the  dorsal  spines  of  the  disc,  (see  Tab.  1,  fig.  8  a). 

They  are  in  the  present  species  of  Brisinga  extremely  small,  scarcely  more  than 
Vio1""1  long,  and  exhibit  a  remarkably  complicated  structure.  Of  all  the  known  forms  of 
pedicellaria}  they  seem  in  their  structure  to  resemble  most  those  described  by  my  Father 
in  the  genus  Pedicellaster;  and,  like  them,  belong  to  the  principal  form  designated  by 
Job.  Muller  with  the  denomination  Pedicellarise  forcipatae,  characterised  by  2  pincer-like 
branches  provided  with  teeth  that  fit  to  each  other  and  enabled  by  means  of  a  peculiar 
muscular  apparatus  to  move  towards  each  other,  and  thereby  to  grasp  and  to  hold  small 
objects. 

On  each  pedicellaria  there  may  be  distinguished  (see  Tab.  IV,  fig.  23  &  24)  a  thicker 
exterior  part  or  capitulum,  and  a  much  thinner  flexible  stem  whereby  the  pedicellaria  is 
attached  to  the  skin.  The  exterior  enlarged  part  which  represents  the  proper  body  of  the 
pedicellaria,  exhibits  usually  an  oval  form  with  the  greatest  thickness  at  the  base,  and  the 
extremity  laterally  somewhat  compressed.  On  closer  examination  this  part  appears  to  con- 
sist of  2  broad  more  or  less  gaping  lobes,  each  of  which  envelopes  the  extremity  of  one  of 
the  jaws  of  the  forceps;  the  dentated  edges  here  advancing  freely  from  the  fleshy  envelope, 
so  as  to  work  directly  against  each  other.  If  a  diluted  solution  of  potass  be  applied  to 
such  an  isolated  pedicellaria,  whereby  the  exterior  cuticular  sheath  will  be  rendered  trans- 
parent, the  calcareous  pieces  which  form  the  foundation  of  the  pedicellaria  will  be  seen  very 
distinctly  inside  the  sheath  in  the  upper  enlarged  part  or  capitulum;  these  calcareous  pieces 
(see  fig.  25 — 29)  are  always  3  in  number,  namely  2  uniform  side-pieces  (a)  which  represent 
the  2  movable  jaws,  and  a  3Ml  unpaired  calcareous  piece  (c),  which  is  inserted  between  them 
and  serves  both  as  articulation  for  the  side  pieces  and  attachment  for  the  muscles  (m)  that 
move  them.  All  3  calcareous  pieces  are  hyaline  and  more  or  less  perforated  with  small 
circular  or  oval  apertures.  The  side  pieces  (a)  are  thickest  in  the  middle,  and  have  in  that 
part  on  the  inside  a  vertical  dentated  edge,  which,  when  the  jaws  of  the  forceps  are  bent 
towards  each  other,  meets  the  corresponding  edge  on  the  other  side-piece.  On  the  pedi- 
cellariae  of  the  arms  (fig.  27—29)  this  edge  is  quite  short  and  evenly  rounded,  while  on  the 
pedicellaria;  of  the  disc  (fig.  25,  26)  it  is  considerably  longer,  quite  straight,  and  projecting 
at  the  anterior  extremity  in  a  short  lobe.     Immediately  below  this  dentated   edge,   the   side 


^«.  o  C 


22 

piece  is  attached  to  the  middle  piece  (c)  so  as  to  form  with  it  a  sort  of  hinge,  which  allows 
of  a  very  considerable  mobility  in  a  fixed  direction.  The  side-pieces  are  continued  forward 
into  the  forceps,  which  exhibits  a  strong  curvature  inwards  and  has  a  kind  of  short  cylindrical 
neck,  after  which  it  is  enlarged  at  the  extremity  almost  in  the  form  of  a  gouge.  Along  the 
upper  nearly  straight  truncated  and  sharp  edge  and  a  little  way  down  on  each  side,  the 
extremity  of  the  jaw  of  the  forceps  is  armed  with  a  row  of  pointed  teeth  bent  inwards,  of 
which  that  situated  at  each  corner  is  largest,  (see  fig  30).  When  both  jaws  are  curved  to- 
wards each  other,  (see  fig  25  -  27)  these  teeth  fit  accurately  between  each  other,  and  can 
thereby  hold  the  smallest  objects  fast.  In  like  manner  the  above-mentioned  vertical  dentated 
edges  proceeding  from  the  middle,  meet  in  the  middle  line,  while  there  always  remains  be- 
tween these  and  the  extremity  of  the  forceps  a  considerable  open  space.  Herein  the  pedicel- 
larite  in  the  Brisinga  differ  essentially  from  those  of  the  genus  Pedicellaster  and  Asterias, 
where  the  forceps  closes  in  its  whole  length.  From  each  side-piece  there  issues  downwards 
a  large  plate-shaped  process  (b)  directed  obliquely  inwards,  yet  not  lying  in  the  same  axis 
as  the  proper  forceps,  but  forming  with  it  an  obtuse  angle  (see  fig.  26).  At  the  base  this 
process  in  somewhat  instricted,  and  distinctly  marked  out  from  the  rest  of  the  side-piece 
by  a  small  sinus  in  the  exterior  edge,  in  which  one  extremity  of  the  middle  piece  (c)  fits. 
Inside  of  the  exterior  convex  border  there  are  a  certain  number  of  larger  and  smaller  oval 
apertures  which  have  a  somewhat  constant  arrangement  on  all  the  pedicellarise.  At  the  en- 
larged plate-like  extremity  of  this  process  there  is  attached  an  evident  muscle  (fig  26  m) 
the  other  end  of  which  is  inserted  in  the  opposite  similarly  plate-formed  part  of  the  middle 
.piece  (c).  By  the  contraction  of  this  muscle  the  jaws  of  the  forceps  are  moved  inwards 
and  towards  each  other,  turning  round  the  extremities  of  the  middle  piece  as  on  a  hinge. 
When  the  muscle  is  relaxed,  the  jaws  separate  again  from  each  other,  whereby  the  side- 
pieces  are  brought  nearly  into  a  horisontal  position  (see  fig.  28).  The  middle  piece  (c)  in- 
serted between  the  two  side-pieces  and  serving  as  an  articulation  for  them,  is  much  smaller; 
it  is  situated  transversally,  and  exhibits  on  the  uuder-side  2  plate-shaped  enlargements  sepa- 
rated by  a  deep  sinus  in  the  middle,  and  like  the  lower  process  of  the  side-pieces,  perforated 
with  small  apertures,  which  are  usually  arranged  in  a  double  row  along  the  lower  curved 
edge.  These  plate-like  enlargements,  which  serve  for  the  insertion  of  the  inuscles  that  move 
the  jaws  of  the  forceps,  do  not  however  lie  exactly  in  the  same  plane,  but  have  in  relation 
to  the  axis  of  the  middle-piece  a  somewhat  oblique  position.  Viewed  from  above  (fig.  29. 
this  piece  exhibits  therefore  a  narrow  nearly  cross-like  shape  with  its  greatest  width  in  the 
middle,  and  the  rapidly  tapering  ends,  curved  each  to  its  side,  partially  embracing  the  side- 
pieces  in  the  middle.  From  the  upper  side  there  issue  2  short  obtuse  processes  directed 
obliquely  outwards  and  leaning  on  each  side  against  the  inner  vertical  dentated  edge ;  they 
partially  cover  each  other,  when  the  middle  piece  is  viewed  from  the  broad  side,  and  together 
appear  like  an  elevation  in  the  middle  of  the  upper  edge,  (see  fig.  25,  27). 


23 


3.    The  water  system. 

The  water  system  in  the  Brisinga  exhibits  in  the  main  the  same  normal  features  as 
that  of  the  proper  star-fish.  We  have  here  to  distinguish  1)  the  amhulacral  vessels,  and  the 
exterior  parts  which  stand  in  connexion  with  the  same;  2)  the  water-feet  with  their  ampollse, 
and  3)  the  madreporic  body  with  the  stone-canal. 

\ 

a.    The  ambulacral  vessels. 

The  main  trunks  of  the  ambulacral  vessels  consist  of  the  circular  vessel  belonging 
to  the  disc  and  of  the  radial  vessels  issuing  from  it  into  the  arms.  The  circular  vessel 
(Tab.  II,  fig.  12  f)  has  its  place  in  the  circular  groove  or  semi-canal  which  is  situated  on 
the  skeleton  of  the  disc  (the  bucal  ringi  round  the  interior  wall  and  bounded  below  by  the 
thickened  edge  whereto  the  bucal  skin  is  attached.  The  periosteum-like  tendinous  membrane 
covering  the  ambulacral  skeleton  goes  uninterrupted  over  this  groove;  so  that  the  circular 
vessel  thus  becomes  enveloped  in  a  completely  closed  canal.  On  the  side  of  this  canal  which 
is  turned  towards  the  perivisceral  cavity,  there  appear  a  number  of  peculiar  small  globules 
(fig.  11,  12  d)  which  immediately  attract  the  eye  by  their  yellowish  color.  They  are  usually 
attached  in  pairs  (more  rarely  3  together)  close  below  all  the  wedge-plates,  and  have  the 
form  of  small  thin-skinned  vesicles  (fig.  14)  containing  in  their  interior  a  finely  granulated 
matter  (fig.  13).  Of  the  nature  of  these  globules,  which  also  occur  in  the  same  place  in 
other  Asteridse,  I  can  not  state  anything  positively.  According  to  their  structure  they  might 
appear  to  form  a  sort  of  secretive  apparatus.  Of  the  ampolla-like  enlargements  of  the  an- 
nular vessel  (the  so-called  Polish  bladders)  so  strongly  developed  in  other  star-fishes,  there 
is  indeed  no  trace  to  be  seen  in  the  Brisinga;  but  I  have  reason  to  presume  that  they 
nevertheless  really  exist,  and  that  the  before  mentioned  rather  wide  cavities  in  the  interior 
of  the  bucal  ring,  bounded  by  the  parietal  plate  and  the  wedge-plate,  are  destined  to  receive 
such  reservoirs  of  water  for  the  circular  vessel. 

The  radial  ambulacral  vessels,  the  number  of  which  corresponds  to  that  of  the  arms, 
issue  from  the  circular  vessel  at  right  angles;  traverse  the  groove  wherein  tills  vessel  lies, 
and  then  extend  along  the  ventral  side  of  the  disc  and  the  arms,  close  in  to  the  ambulacral 
skeleton,  occupying  a  corresponding  narrow  groove,  which  runs  along  the  whole  arm  at  the 
bottom  of  the  ventral  furrow,  and  is  partially  covered  over  with  a  tendinous  ligament.  On 
account  of  its  concealed  position  this  vessel  is  very  difficult  to  extract.  It  appears  however 
very  distinctly  in  all  the  sections  of  the   arm   (see  Tab.  Ill,  fig.  3)   as   also   on   the  exterior 


24 

side  of  the  isolated  disc,  where  the  arms  have  been  attached  (fig.  1  b).  From  these  radial 
vessels  there  issue  on  each  side,  at  short  intervals,  lateral  canals,  which  supply  the  paired 
water-feet  and  their  ampollae  with  water. 

b.    The  water-feet  and  their  ampollae. 

The  water-feet  or  ambulacral  tentacles,  which,  as  in  other  star-fishes,  represent  the 
most  important  locomotive  organs  of  the  animal,  are  very  strongly  developed,  and  are  in 
structure  and  arrangement  quite  similar  to  those  of  other  star-fishes.  They  issue  in  a  similar 
manner  from  the  bottom  of  the  deep  ventral  furrows  which  run  along  the  ventral  side  of 
the  arms  and  the  disc ;  and  they  are  here  arranged  in  a  double  row.  At  the  base  of  each 
of  them  there  is  on  the  inside  a  large  membranous  bladder  or  ampolla  protruding  freely 
through  the  so-called  ambulacral  pores  into  the  interior  cavity  of  the  arms,  and  forming 
along  the  upper  side  of  the  ambulacral  skeleton  a  double  row  (see  Tab.  Ill,  fig.  3  c,  fig.  4 
and  17).  These  ampollae  represent  contractile  reservoirs  of  water,  by  the  help  of  which  the 
water-feet  can  at  any  time  be  made  to  swell  or  to  contract,  Similar  ampolla?  are  also  ob- 
served projecting  from  the  ambulacral  pores  (fig.  1  c)  which  correspond  with  the  water-feet 
of  the  disc.  When  fully  extended,  the  water-feet  in  the  Brisinga  are  2—3  times  longer  than 
the  arm  is  broad,  and  they  are  curved  and  twisted  in  various  manners  (see  Tab.  I,  fig.  12 — 14). 
Even  in  spirit-specimens  they  will  always  be  found  extended  far  beyond  the  ventral  furrows, 
whence  it  seems  evident  that  the  water-feet  in  the  Brisinga  are  not  so  highly  contractile  as 
those  of  other  star-fishes.  In  form  they  are  (see  fig.  22)  cylindro-conical  or  broadest  at  the 
base,  tapering  regularly  towards  the  extremity,  where  they  have  a  muscular  circular  suction 
disc.  In  the  interior,  these  water-feet  exhibit  as  usual  a  wide  cavity  filled  with  water:  their 
exterior  skin  is  interwoven  with  numerous  close  muscular  fibres  longitudinal  as  well  as  cir- 
cular; but  there  is  no  trace  of  calcareous  particles  in  the  terminal  disc,  nor  in  any  other 
part  of  the  skin.  The  before  mentioned  double  rows  of  water-feet,  which  extend  along  the 
whole  ventral  side  of  the  arms,  are  also  continued  (see  Tab.  I,  fig.  2)  immediately  on  to  the 
underside  of  the  disc  itself;  so  that  there  are  for  each  arm  4  water-feet  which  specially  be- 
long to  the  disc.  In  a  10-armed  specimen  therefore  the  number  of  the  water-feet  belonging 
to  the  disc  will  be  40. 

c    The  madreporic  body  and  the  stone-canal. 

The  Madreporic  body  is  in  the  Brisinga,  as  in  the  other  star-fishes,  situated  on  the 
dorsal  side  of  the  disc  in  the  interval  between  2  arms  at  their  issue.  It  is  however  here. 
by  reason  of  the  small  breadth  of  the  skeleton  of  the  disc,  moved  out  quite  towards  the 
edge,  where  it  covers  the  tubercular  projecting  upper  end  of  one  of  the  wedge -plates 
(see  Tab.  1,  fig.  3,  4,  6  Tab.  II,  fig.  1,  2,  8,  11,  12  a).     It  is  in  full  grown  specimens  rather 


25 

large,  strongly  convex,  and  of  a  more  or  less  circular  form.  The  surface  is  as  usual  very 
uneven,  having  numerous  irregular  narrow  raised  ribs,  which  radiate  from  a  medial  depres- 
sion ;  but  there  is  here  in  our  present  species  not  any  trace  of  spines  as  in  the  Brisinga 
endecacnemos.  From  the  madreporic  body,  the  so-called  stone  canal  (Tab.  II,  fig.  12  e) 
extends  somewhat  obliquely  downwards  along  the  interior  wall  of  the  bucal  ring  connecting 
itself  with  the  circular  ambulacral  vessel  (f).  This  so-called  stone-canal  is  rather  thin,  but 
of  a  very  firm  consistency,  on  account  of  the  numerous  porous  calcareous  particles  contained 
in  it;  its  upper  extremity  is  in  great  part  covered  by  the  wide  cuticular  sheath  (c)  which 
projects  into  the  cavity  of  the  disc  and  serves  to  envelope  a  very  problematical  organ,  the 
so-called  Heart,  while  its  lower  extremity  lies  quite  free  on  one  side  of  the  sheath,  and  con- 
nects itself  with  the  circular  ambulacral  vessel,  after  forming  a  small  S-like  curve.  The 
water  sucked  in  by  the  madreporic  plate  is  still  further  filtered  through  the  stone  canal, 
and  then  conducted  over  to  the  annular  vessel  to  be  conveyed  thence  further  into  the  radial 
water-vessels  which  run  along  the  bottom  of  the  ambulacral  furrows  of  the  arms. 


4.    The  muscular  System. 

We  have  already  several  times  had  occasion  to  mention  this  system.  In  the  Bri- 
singa there  are  a  very  great  number  of  muscles,  but  they  are  mostly  very  small,  and  of  an 
extremely  simple  structure.  Not  only  are  all  the  single  vertebrae  or  joints  in  the  ambulacral 
skeleton  of  the  arms  movably  connected  together  by  short  muscles  going  from  one  to  the 
other  in  the  periphery  of  the  articulating  surfaces  of  the  single  calcareous  plates,  but  even 
every  one  of  the  spines  situated  along  the  sides  of  the  arms  and  oh  the  underside  of  the 
disc,  is  provided  with  such  short  muscles  which  move  the  spine  in  different  directions ;  nay 
every  single  one  of  the  microscopic  pedicellarise,  which  in  immense  numbers  cover  the  cu- 
ticular sheaths  of  all  the  spines  and  the  soft  transversal  ridges  on  the  dorsal  side  of  the 
arms,  has,  as  already  noticed,  its  special  muscular  apparatus.  All  these  muscles  seem 
however,  as  before  stated,  to  be  of  extremely  simple  structure,  and  should  properly  be  re- 
garded merely  as  contractile  ligaments,  the  smooth  fibres  of  which  are  all  parallel.  But  the 
muscular  system  seems  to  be  more  developed  in  the  water-feet,  and  especially  in  the 
extremely  contractile  bucal  membrane.  Here  we  find  several  distinct  layers  of  muscles, 
the  fibres  of  which  cross  each  other  in  different  directions,  and  thereby  bring  about  a  more 
complete  mobility  of  the  said  parts. 


26 


5.    The  nervous  System. 

In  the  nervous  system  we  find  again  the  same  radial  arrangement  as  has  been  al- 
ready mentioned  in  reference  to  the  ambulacral  system.  In  the  main  features  it  corresponds 
completely  with  what  we  know  in  other  Asteridae.  The  chief  parts,  or  the  central  parts,  are 
formed  by  the  ambulacral  nerves  belonging  to  the  arms,  or  as  we  may  call  them  the  ambu- 
lacral brains.  They  have  each  (Tab.  VI,  fig.  4,  5)  the  form  of  a  narrow  band  lying  quite 
superficially,  and  extending  along  the  middle  of  the  ambulacral  furrow  in  the  whole  length 
of  the  arm.  In  the  middle  this  band  forms  a  distinctly  elevated  ridge,  arching  over  a  narrow 
longitudinal  canal  or  sinus  which  is  divided  by  a  medial  septum  (a)  in  two  compartments. 
During  its  course  it  sends  out  on  each  side  fine  converging  nerves  to  the  water-feet,  and  in 
the  spaces  between  the  latter  it  expands  on  each  side,  insensibly  merging  in  the  cuti- 
cular  lining.  It  terminates  at  the  point  of  the  arm  in  a  somewhat  claviform  enlargement 
(fig.  12  b)  which  lies  at  the  base  of  a  peculiar  organ  of  sense  herein-after  more  particularly 
described.  The  whole  nervous  band  is  of  a  light  yellowish  color  and  is  particularly  brittle 
and  fragile,  lying  so  closely  enveloped  in  the  thin  membrane  which  lines  the  ambulacral 
furrow,  that  it  can  only  with  extreme  difficulty  be  dissected  out  and  isolated  from  the  adja- 
cent parts.  On  removing  the  water-feet  however,  it  may  be  distinctly  perceived  along  the 
whole  length  of  the  ambulacral  furrow.  These  nervous  bands  belonging  to  the  arms  are 
continued  immediately  inwards  on  the  underside  of  the  disc,  where  they  likewise  occupy 
the  middle  of  the  ambulacral  furrow,  and  when  the  water-feet  are  removed,  appear  very 
distinctly  (Tab.  VI,  fig.  1  b).  At  the  interior  extremity  of  the  ambulacral  furrows,  all 
the  ambulacral  nerves  are  connected  by  a  somewhat  broader  band-like  circular  com- 
missure (ibid  a)  situated  close  in  against  the  bucal  ring  at  its  junction  with  the  bucal 
membrane.  This  commissure  lies,  like  the  ambulacral  nervous  bandjitself,  quite  superficially 
extending  along  the  lower  side  of  the  circular  rim  which  projects  from  the  inner  wall  of  the 
bucal  ring,  and  it  is,  only  at  the  end  of  the  interradial  spaces,  partially  covered  over  by 
the  edges  of  the  inner  adambulacral  plates  with  their  diverging  spines.  Like  the  ambulacral 
nerves  this  commissure  also  seems  to  arch  over  a  narrow  circular  sinus,  which  stands  in  con- 
nection with  the  above-mentioned  radial  canals  running  along  the  ventral  furrows  of  the  arms. 


6.    Organs  of  sense. 

Under  this  category  we  must  class  a  peculiar  organ  which  is  situated  at  the  extreme 
point  of  all  the  arms.     The  organ  exists  there,  as  well  in   the  previously  observed  form  B. 


27 

endecacnemos  as  in  the  present  species.  That  it  has  not  been  noticed  before  in  the  Bri- 
singa, is  owing  to  the  extreme  point  of  the  arm  being  so  easily  broken  off  when  the  animal 
is  taken.  In  a  perfect  arm  the  organ  is  always  present,  and  easily  distinguishable;  the 
skeleton  of  the  arm  forming  here  a  peculiar  enlargement,  covered  with  spines,  and  in  the 
form  of  a  somewhat  bent  plate,  which  is  destined  precisely  to  protect  the  organ  in  question. 
It  is  well  known  that  in  many  star-fish  there  is  at  this  place  a  very  conspicuous  red  pig- 
mentary spot,  in  which  there  has  been  noticed  a  peculiar  structure  of  the  extremities  of  the 
nerves  completely  answering  to  the  so-called  chrystal  cones  in  the  compound  eyes  of  Artieu- 
lata,  for  which  reason  these  pigmentary  spots  have  been  confidently  designated  as  real  appa- 
ratus of  vision.  It  was  therefore  reasonable  to  anticipate  that  we  should  find  the  organ 
under  consideration  in  the  Brisinga  likewise  adapted  to  serve  in  some  manner  as  an  organ 
of  sight.  Closer  inspection  has  however  not  confirmed  this  presumption.  The  2  essential 
parts  which  characterise  the  apparatus  of  sight  in  other  Asteridae,  namely  pigment  and 
chrystal  cones,  are  wanting.  But  it  corresponds  in  its  structure  more  with  an  other  far 
less  conspicuous  part,  situated  close  above  the  organ  of  sight,  in  the  form  of  a  simple  ten- 
tacle, which  in  appearance  is  very  little  different  from  one  of  the  ordinary  water-feet, 
excepting  that  it  is  unpaired.  In  the  Brisinga  the  organ  in  question  (see  Tab.  II,  fig.  5,  6  c, 
fig.  7  a)  has  the  form  of  a  soft  cylindrical  plug  evenly  rounded  at  the  extremity,  and  of 
relatively  considerable  size,  many  times  larger  than  the  nearest  very  rudimentary  water-feet; 
like  these  it  is  directed  downwards;  and  it  is  sheltered  as  under  a  vaulted  arch,  by  the  be- 
fore mentioned  peculiar  calcareous  plate  (see  fig.  5)  which  is  thickly  covered  with  pedicel- 
lariae.  In  its  structure  it  seems  on  the  whole  to  correspond  pretty  nearly  with  the  water- 
feet.  Like  them  it  is  hollow  in  the  interior,  and  is  filled  with  water  from  the  ambulacral 
vessel.  Its  walls  are  rather  thick,  but  seem  to  want  the  layers  of  muscle  peculiar  to  the 
water-feet.  At  the  extremity,  it  is  surrounded  by  a  thin  transparent  membrane  a  little  raised 
from  the  proper  wall,  and  here,  a  fine  radial  striation  is  observed.  The  structure  of  this 
organ  is,  as  may  be  seen,  very  simple,  and  it  might  easily  be  taken  for  an  unpaired  water- 
foot,  simply  closing  at  this  place  the  double  row  of  these  organs  which  runs  along  the  ven- 
tral furrows  of  the  arms,  if  its  unusual  size,  its  peculiar  protection,  and  the  evident  enlarge- 
ment of  the  ambulacral  nerve  at  its  base,  did  not  indicate  an  entirely  special  function.  It  is 
for  this  reason  that  I  must  presume  it  to  be  an  organ  of  sense.  But  what  sort  of  sensation 
Is  transmitted  through  it,  is  difficult  to  say.  It  can  scarcely  be  a  pure  and  simple  feeler,  a 
mere  tentacle.  In  this  capacity  the  numerous  water-feet  far-reaching  and  movable  in  all 
directions  might  naturally  be  presumed  to  suffice;  while  on  the  other  hand  the  isolated 
position,  slight  mobility,  and  peculiar  protection  of  the  organ  here  considered,  would  evi- 
dently make  it  less  well  adapted  for  such  a  function.  Probably  the  animal  receives  through 
it  a  more  specific  conception  of  its  surroundings  than  it  receives  by  means  of  immediate 
contact;  and  we  might  perhaps  rather  be  justified  in  regarding  it  as  a  sort  of  organ  of  smell 
analogous  to  the  so-called  olfactory  papillae  in  the  Arthropods. 

4* 


28 


7.    The  digestive  System. 

The  digestive  system  in  the  Brisinga  exhibits  in  its  general  structure  the  typical 
organisation  of  the  proper  star-fishes.  We  have  to  distinguish  1)  The  bucal  aperture  with  its 
muscular  apparatus,  2)  the  digestive  cavity  or  stomach  and  3)  the  radial  ceeca.  We  shall 
consider  each  of  these  principal  parts  separately. 

a.    The  bucal  aperture  with  its  muscular  apparatus  (the  bucal  membrane). 

In  the  middle  of  the  under-side  of  the  disc  in  the  Brisinga,  there  appears  a  more 
or  less  wide  or  gaping  circular  opening,  which  is  the  mouth  (Tab.  I,  fig.  2,  5  f,  Tab.  II,  fig. 
11  c).  It  is  surrounded  and  limited  by  a  naked  membrane  attached  along  the  inner  peri- 
phery of  the  skeleton  of  the  disc  (the  bucal  ring)  to  the  circular  projecting  edge  which  is 
formed  by  the  lower  parts  of  the  parietal  plates.  This  bucal  aperture  is  of  a  very  variable 
appearance.  It  is  sometimes  quite  small  and  narrow,  only  occupying  the  centre  of  the  under- 
side of  the  disc,  and  far  removed  from  the  interior  border  of  the  skeleton;  sometimes  it  is 
so  much  enlarged  that  it  occupies  nearly  all  the  ventral  space  within  the  bucal  ring,  and 
thereby  becomes  apparently  bounded  only  by  the  skeleton  of  the  disc  itself.  Its  form  is 
also  rather  variable;  as  it  is  sometimes  more  irregularly  shaped  (see  Tab.  II,  fig.  11)  or 
drawn  out  in  one  direction  or  another,  to  an  oval  or  elliptical  shape  (see  Tab.  1,  fig.  2). 
This  variability  in  size  and  form  of  the  bucal  aperture,  depends  on  the  great  contractility 
of  the  membrane  which  limits  it  (the  bucal  membrane).  On  closer  examination  it  will  also 
be  found  that  this  membrane  (Tab.  II,  fig.  lib)  is  interwoven  by  a  complicated  system  of 
fine  muscular  fibres  which  have  partly  a  radial  and  partly  a  circular  arrangement.  The  radial 
fibres  diverge  from  the  border  of  the  mouth,  which  often  exhibits  an  extremely  fine  creuula- 
tion  (see  Tab.  II,  fig.  11)  and  attach  themselves  round  about  to  the  skeleton  of  the 
disc.  By  the  action  of  these  fibres,  the  bucal  membrane  can  be  contracted  from  all  sides; 
the  consequence  of  which  will  be,  that  the  bucal  aperture  will  be  enlarged.  The  circular 
fibres  act  antagonistically;  as  they  contribute  together,  like  a  sphincter,  to  restrict  the  bucal 
aperture  and  thus  extend  the  bucal  membrane.  Also  in  other  star-fishes,  there  is  a  similar 
bucal  membrane;  but  it  is  so  little  developed  that  the  bucal  aperture  seems  to  be  limited 
directly  by  the  intruding  angles  of  the  skeleton  of  the  disc  with  the  spines  on  the  same; 
these  spines  are  often  of  a  peculiar  form,  and  have  therefore  been  distinguished  by  the 
appellation  bucal  spines;  they  may  indeed  also  act  partly,  as  a  sort  of  masticatory  apparatus. 
If  we  imagine  in  the   Brisinga   the  bucal  membrane  in  its  highest  degree  of  contraction, 


29 

whereby  consequently  the  bucal  aperture  will  occupy  the  whole  of  the  ventral  space  within 
the  bucal  ring;  then  the  ends  of  the  interradial  spaces  formed  by  the  adambulacral  plates 
of  the  interior  vertebrae  will  make  the  limits  of  the  mouth ;  and  the  spines  diverging  inwards 
from  these  plates  in  fan-like  fascicles  may  also  partly  be  able  to  act  as  bucal  spines;  for 
which  reason  we  have  also  thus  named  them  in  the  foregoing. 

b.    The  digestive   cavity. 

Through  the  more  or  less  gaping  bucal  aperture  in  the  Brisinga,  there  is  an  uninter- 
rupted view  into  the  digestive  cavity  (Tab.  1,  tig.  2  &  5)  which  occupies  the  greatest  part 
of  the  cavity  of  the  disc.  Its  walls  form  below  the  immediate  continuation  of  the  bucal 
membrane,  as  the  latter  (see  Tab.  II,  fig.  9  b)  suddenly  curves  itself  round  outwards  at  the 
border  of  the  bucal  aperture,  acquiring  at  the  same  time  a  different  quality  and  structure. 
There  is  thus  no  proper  section  which  might  be  compared  to  the  oesophagus;  and  immedia- 
tely within  the  border  of  the  mouth  the  digestive  cavity  or  stomach  begins.  It  has  the  form 
of  a  flat  and  wide  sack,  the  walls  of  which  are  tolerably  thick,  and  consist  of  2  distinct 
layers;  an  outer  fibrous,  and  an  inner  cellular,  which  latter  forms  numerous  irregular  folds 
and  sinuosities  projecting  inwards  (see  fig.  9).  The  exterior  convex  surface  of  the  stomach, 
which  likewise  exhibits  a  more  or  less  well  defined  longitudinal  folding,  is  attached  to  the 
bucal  ring  by  numerous  very  strong  fine  tendinous  fibres  (fig.  9  a).  These  tendinous  fibres, 
which  form  an  immediate  continuation  of  the  tendinous  membrane  that  covers  the  skeleton 
of  the  disc,  issue  (see  fig.  lie)  close  together  from  the  upper  edge  of  the  latter,  just  before 
the  insertion  of  the  arms;  that  is  from  the  dorsal  side  of  the  ambulacral  plates  of  the  in- 
terior vertebrae;  they  extend  themselves  horisontally  inwards,  diverging  from  each  other,  and 
attach  themselves  at  the  same  height,  round  the  exterior  wall  of  the  stomach. 

The  stomach  is  moreover  fastened  in  the  middle  to  the  dorsal  skin  of  the  disc,  by 
a  central  ligament  which  will  be  hereafter  described.  By  this  ligament,  and  by  the  tendi- 
nous fibres  before  mentioned,  the  stomach  is  thus  kept  in  its  place  and,  as  it  were,  suspended 
in  the  central  cavity  which  it  fills  almost  entirely;  only  leaving  below  a  very  small  space, 
like  a  canal  surrounding  the  lower  part  of  the  stomach,  limited  below  by  the  upper  surface 
of  the  bucal  membrane,  and  on  the  outside  by  the  interior  wall  of  the  bucal  ring.  This 
space,  thus  representing  the  lower  part  of  the  perivisceral  cavity,  stands  round  the  peri- 
phery in  connexion  with  a  similar  narrow  upper  space,  which  above  the  radial  spaces  of  the 
bucal  ring,  communicates  again  with  the  cavities  of  the  arms. 

The  upper  part  of  the  stomach  is  separated,  by  a  distinctly  marked  annular  fold, 
from  the  lower  proper  digestive  cavity,  with  which  it  nevertheless  communicates  by  a  wide 
circular  aperture.  From  the  periphery  of  this  narrow  upper  section  of  the  alimentary  cavity 
there  radiate  (see  Tab.  II,  fig.  8  c  and  fig.  10)  on  all  sides  the  strongly  developed  so-called 
radial  caeca,  hereafter  more  particularly  described,  extending  far  into  the  cavities  of  the  arms. 


30 

The  upper  wall  of  this  section,  which  thus  forms  properly  the  bottom  of  the  digestive  cavity, 
and  can  also  be  seen  more  or  less  completely  through  the  gaping  bucal  aperture  (see  Tab.  1, 
tig.  2,  5  f)  has  the  form  of  a  flat  extended  circular  disc  of  half  the  diameter  of  the  proper 
stomach.  Its  structure  seems  to  be  very  peculiar.  On  the  interior  or  lower  side  turned  to- 
wards the  digestive  cavity,  it  exhibits  (see  Tab.  II,  fig.  10)  an  appearance  of  being,  as  it 
were,  granulated,  having  on  its  surface  numerous  small  wart-like  elevations  or  sinuosities 
of  a  glandular  structure,  which,  especially  towards  the  centre,  are  crowded  together  and 
projecting,  and  in  this  part  frequently  arranged  in  larger  or  smaller  groups  separated  by 
more  or  less  distinct  sinuous  furrows;  towards  the  periphery  these  elevations  become  more 
indistinct,  and  disappear  at  last  entirely  where  the  radial  caeca  take  their  issue.  The  upper 
side  (see  Tab.  II,  fig.  8  c)  which  is  in  great  part  covered  by  a  glandular  apparatus  (f)  at- 
tached here  in  the  centre,  (hereafter  more  particularly  noticed)  seems  to  exhibit  an  entirely 
different  structure.  We  remark  here  a  very  conspicuous  and  peculiar  striation,  which  on 
closer  examination  appears  like  a  number  of  raised  ribs  radiating  from  the  centre  to  the 
periphery  and  divided  by  intermediary  furrows  into  a  great  many  fiuer  and  finer  ramifications. 
The  whole  has  at  the  first  glance  a  striking  resemblance  to  a  ramified  complicated  system 
of  canals  in  the  walls  of  the  digestive  cavity;  and  a  corresponding  structure  in  other  star- 
fishes seems  also  to  have  been  considered  by  an  earlier  naturalist  (Tidemann)  as  a  part  of 
the  supposed  blood-vessel  system  (stomach  veins).  Nevertheless  on  more  minute  investi- 
gation, and  especially  by  examining  the  transverse  section  of  this  part,  the  conviction  is 
soon  acquired  that  here  is  no  real  system  of  canals,  but  only  a  peculiar  radial  corrugation 
of  the  roof  of  the  digestive  cavity  itself,  which  only  appears  distinctly  on  the  upper  side  of 
the  same;  while  on  the  lower  side  it  is  completely  hidden  by  the  numerous  wart-like  papillae 
projecting  in  the  digestive  cavity. 

I  have  not  been  able  to  find  any  evident  central  aperture  in  the  upper  wall.  The 
whole  digestive  cavity  appears  to  be  quite  closed,  without  any  part  being  discoverable  that 
can  properly  be  called  an  intestine.  There  may  indeed  be  remarked  on  the  outside  of  the 
dorsal  skin  of  the  disc  a  fine  opening  or  pore  (Tab.  1,  fig.  4,  7  a)  which  according  to  its 
position  might  easily  be  taken  for  an  anal  aperture;  but  I  consider  it  certain  that  this  is 
not  the  case.  It  is,  as  will  be  shewn  in  the  sequel,  only  the  exterior  outlet  for  a  strongly 
developed  glandular  organ  which  has  its  place  in  the  middle  between  the  stomach  and  the 
dorsal  skin,  and  which  answers  to  the  so-called  interradial  caeca  in  other  star-fishes. 

c.    The   radial   caeca. 

These  organs,  which  are  peculiar  to  the  proper  star-fish  and  entirely  wanting  in  the 
Ophiurse,  and  which  must  be  considered  as  special  sections  of  the  digestive  cavity  destined 
for  the  individual  arms,  are  also  very  distinctly  developed  in  the  Brisiuga.  Even  if  they  do 
not,  as  in  other  star-fishes,  extend  right  into  the  points  of  the  aims,  they  are  yet  in  pro- 


31 

portion  to  the  central  part  of  the  digestive  cavity  situated  in  the  disc,  at  least  quite  as 
strongly  developed  as  in  the  others,  extending  about  to  the  end  of  the  lsl  third  part  of  the 
arms,  and  are  thus  more  than  4  times  as  long  as  the  diameter  of  the  disc  (see  Tab.  VI, 
fig.  35).  They  take  their  issue  as  single  rather  wide  and  somewhat  flattened  tubes  in  the 
periphery  of  the  upper  section  of  the  stomach  (see  Tab.  II,  fig.  8  c  c,  fig.  10)  and  radiate  thence 
on  all  sides,  extending  horisontally  over  the  lower  folded  section  of  the  stomach  and  over 
the  ambulacral  plates  of  the  disc  into  the  cavities  of  the  arms.  Immediately  on  entering 
into  the  arms,  they  divide  themselves  fork-like  into  2  main  trunks  (see  Tab.  II,  fig.  8  c  on 
the  right;  Tab.  Ill,  fig.  25  a)  which  then  run  side  by  side  in  a  tolerably  straight  direction 
along  the  dorsal  side  of  the  arms.  On  each  side,  these  main  trunks  send  out  short  and 
closely  placed  thin-skinned  lobes  or  secondary  caeca,  variously  folded  and  contorted,  giving 
to  the  whole  organ  an  elegant  ramified  appearance.  The  radial  caeca,  the  number  of  which 
will  thus  correspond  with  that  of  the  arms,  are  firmly  attached  to  the  inside  of  the  dorsal 
skin  in  their  whole  extent  by  2  longitudinal  parallel  ligaments.  At  a  short  distance  from 
the  issue  of  the  radial  caeca  from  the  stomach,  each  of  these  ligaments  is  connected  with 
the  adjacent  one  by  a  thin  arched  commissure  which  is  likewise  firmly  attached  to  the 
dorsal  skin.  Then  they  separate  themselves  from  this  skin,  and  follow  the  radial  cseca  to 
their  issue  from  the  stomach,  going  over  into  the  upper  wall  of  the  latter,  after  having 
again  connected  themselves  with  their  neighbors  by  a  thin  membrane,  which  on  the  out- 
side is  deeply  concave.  The  stomach  is  hereby  as  it  were  suspended  from  the  dorsal  skin 
by  a  sort  of  rather  complicated  mesentery  pierced  at  the  angles  between  the  issues  of  the 
radial  caeca,  by  large  semilunar  apertures,  through  which  the  central  space  between  the  roof 
of  the  digestive  cavity  and  the  dorsal  skin  communicates  with  the  other  perivisceral  cavity 
(see  Tab.  VI,  fig.  6). 

The  fluid  contained  in  the  cavities  of  the  radial  caeca  is  of  a  more  or  less  clear  yel- 
lowish color,  and  contains  a  considerable  quantity  of  fat  or  oil  which  collects  itself  in  larger 
or  smaller  bubbles  on  the  surface  of  the  water,  when  the  caeca  are  opened  and  the  contents 
allowed  to  flow  out. 


8.    The  perivisceral  cavity  (c&loma)  and  the  Blood  system. 

The  cavity,  immediately  limited  by  the  skin  and  the  interior  skeleton,  which  contains 
the  various  viscera,  is  in  the  Brisinga  well  developed;  and  it  is  not,  as  in  the  Ophiurae,  only 
restricted  to  the  disc,  but  extends  also,  as  in  the  proper  star-fishes,  into  the  arms  and  even 
to  their  extreme  points.  In  the  basal  section  of  the  arms,  it  is  (see  Tab.  Ill,  fig.  3)  very 
wide;  so  that  besides  the  radial  caeca  (d  d)  it  can  here  contain  also  the  frequently  very 
strongly  developed  organs  of  generation  (e  e).  In  the  periphery  of  the  disc,  the  cavities  of 
the  arms  are  by  a  proportionally  very   narrow   aperture   connected   with   the    cavity    of  the 


32 

disc,  which  uninterruptedly  surrounds  the  central  part  of  the  digestive  cavity  or  stomach, 
without  being  here,  as  in  other  star-fashes,  divided  by  radial  septa  into  several  distinct  spaces. 
The  whole  perivisceral  cavity  is,  as  already  mentioned,  filled  with  an  aquseous  fluid  which 
thus  immediately  surrounds  the  interior  organs.  This  fluid  is  however,  as  has  also  been 
shewn  in  the  case  of  other  star-fishes,  not  purely  and  simply  water,  but  contains  also  nume- 
rous small  cellular  elements  freely  suspended  in  the  same.  According  to  their  whole  nature, 
these  cellular  elements  are  real  blood  globules;  and  the  said  fluid  must  therefore,  even  if 
mixed  with  considerable  quantities  of  water  taken  in  from  without,  be  considered  as  real 
blood.  The  whole  perivisceral  cavity  represents  therefore  in  the  Brisinga  —  and  as  I  must 
presume  also  in  the  other  star-fishes,  one  single  great  reservoir  of  blood. 

I  have  not  succeeded,  even  with  the  utmost  attention,  in  discovering  any  actual 
blood  vessels  in  the  Brisinga;  not  to  speak  of  the  complicated  system  of  veins  and  arte- 
ries which,  according  to  the  indications  of  earlier  naturalists,  is  said  to  be  found  in  some 
star-fishes.  I  have  endeavored,  by  repeated  dissections  and  preparations,  to  discover  in  the 
Brisinga  the  widely  ramified  dorsal  or  venous  system  of  blood  vessels  so  minutely  described 
by  Tidemann,  but  always  without  any  result.  Whatever  may  at  first  have  appeared  to  re- 
semble such  a  system  has  always,  when  more  closely  examined,  shewn  itself  to  be  some- 
thing quite  different;  namely  sometimes  the  ligaments  and  tendinous  fibres  whereby  the  in- 
terior organs,  and  especially  those  of  the  digestive  system,  are  attached  to  the  dorsal  skin, 
sometimes  a  peculiar  folding  in  the  walls  of  these  organs.  Neither  have  I  been  able  to 
confirm  the  observations  of  the  earlier  naturalists  with  respect  to  the  ventral  or  arterial 
system  of  blood  vessels.  Real  blood  vessels  are  indeed  not  to  be  discovered  here,  but  only 
a  narrow  longitudinal  canal-like  sinus,  without  any  special  walls,  extending  along  the  ventral 
furrows  of  the  arms,  immediately  above  the  radial  nerve-bands,  and  communicating  with  a 
similar  narrow  circular  sinus  enclosed  between  the  2  lamella}  of  the  bucal  cuticle  nearest  to 
the  bucal  ring.  My  investigations  of  other  native  star-fishes  have  given  the  same  negative 
result.  Real  blood  vessels  are  no  where  to  be  found;  according  to  which  I  must  suppose 
that  the  earlier  representations  of  the  blood  system  of  star-fish  are  inaccurate  and  founded 
on  a  less  careful  examination.  There  is  however  one  part  that  has  been  likewise  referred 
by  earlier  naturalists  to  the  blood-vessel-system,  and  which  is  very  distinctly  developed  and 
strongly  prominent  in  the  Brisinga,  that  is  namely  the  peculiar  membranous  organ  which  in 
other  star-fishes  extends  from  the  ventral  to  the  dorsal  wall  of  the  disc  accompanying  the 
stone  canal  in  its  whole  course,  which  is  usually  regarded  as  the  central  organ  of  circu- 
lation or  heart,  whereby  the  supposed  ventral  (arterial)  and  the  dorsal  (venous)  circular 
vessels  are  said  to  be  connected.  This  organ  lies,  as  we  know,  in  other  star-fishes  together 
with  the  stone-canal  enclosed  between  the  double  lamellae  of  one  of  the  radial  septa  which 
divide  the  cajloma  of  the  disc  like  a  fan.  As  there  are  no  such  radial  septa  in  the  Brisinga, 
the  organ  is  here  enclosed  and  kept  in  position  by  a  sheath-like  duplicative  of  the  tendi- 
nous membrane  which  lines  the  inside  of  the   skeleton  of  the   disc,   and   thereby  firmly  at- 


33 

tached  to  the  interior  wall  of  the  bucal  ring.  When  the  stomach  is  removed,  the  said  sheath 
appears  (Tab.  II,  fig.  11,  12  c)  like  a  short  and  thick  pillar  projecting  convexly  inwards  and 
extending  vertically  along  the  interior  wall  of  the  bucal  ring,  connecting  the  bucal  membrane 
with  the  dorsal  cuticle  of  the  disc  at  the  place  where  the  madreporic  body  (a)  is  situ- 
ated; it  also  partly  incloses  the  upper  end  of  the  stone-canal  (e).  On  cutting  through  the 
exterior  tendinous  skin,  the  membranous  organ  in  question  (comp.  Tab.  VI,  fig.  6  h  &  fig.  8) 
will  immediately  be  discovered  partly  attached  on  the  upper  side  by  a  ligament  to  the 
stone-canal  (s),  and  with  its  upper  end  attached  to  the  dorsal  skin  at  the  same  height  as 
the  stone-canal,  but  somewhat  inside  or  on  the  inner  edge  of  the  madreporic  body.  Its 
other  extremity  extends  considerably  further  downwards  than  the  stone-canal,  curving  itself 
round  the  thickened  edge  of  the  bucal  ring,  which  below  bounds  the  half-canal  or  duct 
wherein  the  circular  ambulacral  vessel  is  situated.  The  organ  is  here  attached  by  a  broad 
base  to  the  skeleton  of  the  disc.  With  regard  to  the  more  particular  structure  of  the  organ, 
it  appears  (fig.  8)  like  a  membranous  tube  variously  folded  and  contorted;  its  walls  exhibit 
under  the  microscope  (see  fig.  9)  a  fine  net-like  structure;  thickened  and  thin  places  alter- 
nating with  each  other.  There  may  be  plainly  perceived  in  them  light  longitudinal  fascicles 
of  fibres,  partly  anastomosing  with  each  other  and  surrounded  by  a  more  opaque  fine 
granular  tissue.  In  spirit  specimens,  the  walls  of  the  tube  will  usually  be  found  collapsed 
or  in  contact  with  each  other;  but  in  fresh  specimens,  this  does  not  seem  to  be  the  case. 
In  the  interior  of  it  is  found  a  fluid,  which  appears  to  be  of  tbe  same  nature  as  that  con- 
tained in  the  perivisceral  cavity.  The  connexion  of  the  upper  part  of  the  tube  with  the 
dorsal  skin  might  justify  the  assumption  that  it  here  terminates  blindly.  I  have  however 
reason  to  suppose  that  there  may  yet  be  found  here  a  sort  of  communication  with  the 
perivisceral  cavity;  although  I  have  not  yet  succeeded  in  indicating  any  such  communication 
with  certainty.  The  lower  end  of  the  tube  lies  close  to"  the  before  mentioned  circular 
sinus,  which  is  inclosed  between  the  2  lamella?  of  the  bucal  cuticle;  and  the  tube  stands 
here,  as  I  believe,  in  free  communication  with  the  sinus. 

Having  as  already  mentioned,  not  been  able  to  demonstrate  any  real  ventral  or 
dorsal  system  of  blood-vessels,  nor  to  find  in  the  Brisinga  any  special  organs  of  respiration 
which  could  make  such  a  distinction  of  arteries  and  veins  probable,  I  cannot  attribute  to 
this  apparatus  the  importance  which  has  been  ascribed  to  it.  In  any  case  it  appears  to  me 
that  many  circumstances  forbid  the  assumption  that  we  have  here  the  real  central  organ 
for  the  circulation  of  the  blood.  Of  the  probable  distination  of  the  organ  I  shall  say  some- 
thing more  in  a  subsequent  section  (Physiology). 


34 


9.    Organs  of  secretion. 

Under  this  category  may  be  reckoned  a  rather  voluminous  and  according  to  its  whole 
structure  exquisite  glandular  apparatus  (Tab.  II,  fig.  8  f  g)  which  has  its  place  in  the  middle, 
immediately  above  the  roof  of  the  stomach  between  it  and  the  dorsal  skin  of  the  disc.  The 
apparatus,  which  evidently  enough  corresponds  according  to  its  situation  to  the  so-called 
interradial  cseca  or  rectal  cseca  in  other  star-fishes,  consists  of  2  unequal  parts  united  in  the 
middle,  of  which  one  is  usually  twice  as  large  as  the  other.  Their  arrangement  is  always 
constant,  so  that  the  smaller  section  turns  to  that  side  of  the  periphery  where  the  madre- 
poric  body  is  situated,  but  their  size  varies  in  different  individuals.  In  the  middle,  where 
both  sections  unite,  the  whole  apparatus  is  attached  by  a  ligament,  as  well  to  the  roof  of 
the  stomach  as  to  the  inside  of  the  dorsal  cuticle,  on  which  the  ligament  is  continued  in 
the  form  of  2  thickened  stripes  proceeding  from  the  centre  in  different  directions,  and  then 
both  curving  towards  one  side  of  the  periphery,  uniting  themselves  each  with  one  of  the 
longitudinal  ligaments  by  which  the  2  radial  cseca  situated  nearest  on  the  right  of  the  madre- 
poric  body  are  attached  (see  Tab.  VI,  fig.  6).  The  central  part  of  the  ligament  is  perfo- 
rated by  a  narrow  canal,  the  excretory  passage,  which  ascends  and  has  its  issue  on  the 
dorsal  side  of  the  disc  in  a  fine  pore  surrounded  by  a  somewhat  raised  elliptical  border 
(Tab.  I,  fig.  4  a).  Although  the  point  where  the  ligament  is  attached  to  the  inside  of  the 
dorsal  skin  lies  exactly  in  the  centre,  it  will  always  'be  found  that  the  said  pore  has  an 
evidently  excentric  position,  being  always  found  nearer  to  that  side  of  the  periphery  where 
the  madreporic  body  has  its  place  (see  Tab.  I,  fig.  3,  4  a,  Tab.  II,  fig.  1,  2).  This  is  caused 
by  the  excretory  passage  perforating  the  thick  dorsal  skin  in  a  very  oblique  direction,  which 
also  quite  naturally  accounts  for  the  peculiar  elliptical  form   of  this  pore   (Tab.  I,  fig.  7  a). 

With  respect  to  the  structure  of  the  apparatus  in  question,  it  seems  to  be,  as  be- 
fore mentioned,  completely  glandulous.  Both  the  main  parts  which  compose  the  apparatus 
consist  of  a  rather  firm  and  compact  mass  externally  divided  into  a  greater  or  less  number 
of  large  irregular  lobes,  and  each  of  these  lobes  again  into  a  great  number  of  smaller 
rounded  lobules,  whereby  the  whole  apparatus  acquires  the  appearance  of  a  real  acinous  gland. 
On  the  outside  there  is  a  thin  but  tolerably  resistent  membrane,  wherein  there  may  be  seen, 
more  or  less  distinctly,  various  fibres  that  partly  cross  each  other  (muscular  fibres),  and  in- 
side an  opaque  white  granular  substance,  which  on  the  side  where  both  sections  meet 
appears  more  loose  and  transparent.  The  whole  apparatus  rests  immediately  on  the  roof  of 
the  stomach,  but  so  that  a  greater  or  smaller  part  of  the  latter  always  remains  uncovered 
(see  Tab.  II,  fig.  8). 


35 


10.    Organs  of  Generation. 

In  full  grown  specimens  we  often  find,  as  before  mentioned,  that  the  arms  at  some 
distance  from  the  base  exhibit  a  very  remarkably  strong  enlargement;  the  dorsal  skin  rising 
high  above  the  subjacent  ambulacral  skeleton,  while  it  otherwise  lies  more  or  less  closely 
on  the  same  (Tab.  I,  fig.  12,  Tab.  II,  fig.  1).  On  slitting  the  skin  it  will  be  found  that 
the  cavity  of  the  arms  (coelom)  is  here  stretched  by  a  very  voluminous  mass  divided  into 
numerous  lobes  and  branches,  which  in  different  individuals  exhibit  a  somewhat  different  appear- 
ance. This  mass  represents  the  organs  of  generation,  which  in  some  individuals  appear  as 
ovaries  and  in  others  as  spermaries.  Both  sorts  of  organs  of  generation  are  easily  distin- 
guished from  each  other,  partly  by  the  color  and  partly  by  the  manner  of  ramification;  but 
else  they  occupy  the  same  place  in  the  cavity  of  the  arms,  without  ever  extending  into  the 
coelom  of  the  disc.  By  spreading  on  each  side  the  dorsal  skin  when  slit  in  the  middle, 
and  pushing  asunder  the  various  lobes  or  ramifications  from  each  other  (see  Tab.  Ill, 
fig.  4,  17)  it  is  easy  to  ascertain  that  what  appeared  at  first  glance  to  be  a  confused  mass 
of  lobes,  belongs  to  2  organs,  lying  symmetrically  on  each  side  of  the  medial  line,  each  of 
Which  is  attached  only  by  one  point  to  the  interior  of  the  skin.  On  examining  the  skin  at 
this  place  more  closely,  an  evident  exterior  opening  will  be  discovered  (see  Tab.  I,  fig.  12  a, 
Tab.  Ill,  fig.  25  c  c)  surrounded  by  tuberous  projecting  borders,  which  is  the  issue  for  the 
sexual  products.  These  exterior  apertures  for  generation  are  usually  situated  quite  sym- 
metrically, one  on  each  side  of  the  arm  nearer  to  the  lower  side,  and  distant  about  one 
diameter  of  the  disc  from  the  base  of  the  arm.  When  once  their  position  has  been  noticed, 
it  will  never  afterwards  be  difficult  to  find  them  on  any  arm,  without  proceeding  to  any  dis- 
section. 

a.    The   Ovaries. 

The  ovaries  have  usually  (see  Tab.  Ill,  fig.  4)  the  form  of  more  or  less  elongated 
and  ramified  cylindrical  tubes  which  at  last  unite  themselves  on  each  side  to  a  common 
short  trunk  attached  to  the  inside  of  the  skin  and  containing  the  short  exit  passage  (oviduct) 
through  which  the  mature  ova  are  ejected  from  the  body.  Sometimes  several  such  ovarian 
tubes  are  blended  together  in  the  form  of  large  irregular  sack-like  enlargements,  whereby 
the  whole  ovary  acquires  a  more  crowded  and  compact  appearance  (see  fig.  5,  6).  These 
enlargements  may  then  either  begin  with  ovarian  tubes  in  the  usual  form  (fig.  7)  or  they 
may  exhibit  only  small  rounded  lobes  (fig.  8)  or  even  only  form  simply  rounded  reservoirs 
(see  fig.  5).     Even  in  the  smallest  specimens  I  have  been   able    to   examine,    I   have   found 


•      36 

evident  incipient  ovaries  in  the  usual  place.  Notwithstanding  their  small  size,  they  exhibited 
already  distinctly  their  characteristic  form  and  ramification  (see  fig.  9,  10).  The  fully  deve- 
loped ovaries  are  of  a  more  or  less  intense  reddish  yellow  color,  and  are  already  hereby 
immediately  distinguishable  from  the  spermaries,  which  are  always  of  a  lighter  whitish 
color.  The  skin  which  surrounds  the  various  ovarian  tubes  is  rather  firm,  fibrous  and  semi- 
transparent;  so  that  the  ova-cells  inside  may  be  seen  through  them  more  or  less  distinctly 
(see  fig.  4,  11). 

On  examining  the  contents  of  such  a  tube,  there  will  be  found  egg-cells  very  diffe- 
rently developed.  The  smallest  of  them  (fig.  12,  13),  which  can  only  with  difficulty  be  di- 
stinguished irom  the  epithelial  cells  that  line  the  inside  of  the  wall  of  the  tube,  are  per- 
fectly pellucid,  often  of  an  irregular  form,  and  without  any  distinct  exterior  membrane,  but 
all  furnished  with  a  large  and  well  defined  nucleus  (germinative  vesicle)  wherein  there  may 
usually  be  distinguished  a  single  small  nucleolus  (germinative  point).  The  larger  egg-cells 
(fig.  1-1,  15)  appear  more  isolated  in  the  interior  of  the  tube,  and  are  sometimes  quite 
detached  from  the  walls.  In  them  there  may  already  be  discerned  a  distinct  light  enveloping 
membrane  (corion)  and  a  greater  or  smaller  quantity  of  reddish  yellow  yolk  deposited  in  the 
cell-plasma,  which  makes  them  less  transparent.  Finally  in  the  largest  egg-cells  (fig.  16) 
which  always  lie  completely  free  in  the  interior  of  the  ovarian  tubes,  this  mass  of  yolk  has 
increased  so  much,  that  the  whole  egg-cell,  with  exception  of  the  clear  enveloping  membrane, 
becomes  quite  untransparent,  and  the  germinative  vesicle  is  usually  quite  hidden.  In  this  state 
the  egg  seems  to  have  arrived  at  maturity,   and   is   then   carried   out  by   the  ovarian  ducts. 

b.    The   spermaries   (testes). 

The  spermaries  (fig.  17,  18,  19)  correspond,  in  their  general  form  and  arrangement  on 
the  whole,  to  the  ovaries;  but  are  easily  distinguished  from  the  latter  by  their  lighter  whitish 
color,  and  by  the  single  tubes  or  caeca  not  being  simply  cylindrical,  but  in  many  ways  bent 
and  lobed,  whereby  the  whole  organ  exhibits  a  still  more  complicated  appearance  than  the 
ovaries.  In  young  specimens  (see  fig^  18,  20)  the  single  caeca  may  usually  be  traced  in 
their  whole  length,  as  narrow  tubes  nearly  of  uniform  thickness,  but  bent  in  and  out  at 
short  intervals  or  zig-zagged,  and  gradually  uniting  themselves  to  a  certain  number  of  con- 
verging main-trunks.  These  are  at  last  connected  in  a  single  short  exit,  which  issues  at 
the  same  place  as  the  ovaries  in  the  females  (fig.  19  a).  In  older  specimen?  the  single  caeca 
often  form  (see  fig.  17)  as  is  the  case  with  the  ovaries,  large  sack-like  enlargements,  which 
externally  exhibit  innumerable  small  rounded  lobes.  If  one  of  the  extremities  of  the  caeca 
is  viewed  under  a  microscope,  it  will  be  found  (see  fig.  21)  that  their  interior  is,  as  it  were, 
divided  into  a  number  of  irregular  spaces,  wherein  are  found  numerous  small  clear  elliptic 
bodies  with  a  great  number  of  interior  nuclei.  These  bodies  (fig.  22)  represent  the  deve- 
loping cells  of  the  spermatozoa.     In  the  larger  sack-like  extensions  we   find  the  fully  deve- 


37 

loped  spermatozoa,  which  lie  here  together  in  large  clusters  or  heaps  (see  fig.  23).  The 
single  spermatozoa  consist  (fig.  24)  of  two  sharply  distinguished  parts,  head  and  tail.  The 
head  is  more  or  less  globular,  completely  pellucid,  and  contains  one  or  more  clear  nuclei. 
The  so-called  tail,  which  can  often  attain  a  very  considerable  length,  has  the  form  of  an 
extremely  fine  thread  or  bristle.  I  could  not  discover  any  independent  undulating  movement 
in  them.  But  there  was  during  the  dissection  an  evident  constant  movement  of  the  whole 
mass  of  semen,  probably  caused  by  the  elastic  tails  or  bristles  of  the  spermatozoa  gradually 
straightening  themselves  out  from  their  original  convolved  position. 


38 


IV. 

General  arrangement  of  the  various  organic  systems. 

(Topography). 


If  the  various  organs  described  in  the  foregoing  lines  are  considered  in  connexion 
with  each  other,  'we  shall  find  that  each  arm  (antimeron)  contains  in  itself  all  the  most  im- 
portant organic  systems  (vital  organs).  In  the  disc  these  organic  systems  are  so  connected 
that  the  whole  complex  of  arms  forms  a  common  organism.  We  have  thus  in  fact  in  the 
single  arm  a  complete  expression  for  the  whole  organisation.  The  complete  star-fish  is  in 
other  words  to  be  considered  as  a  multiple  of  arms  or  rays  arranged  around  a  common  centre 
and  (in  the  disc)  brought  into  organic  connexion  with  each  other.  In  the  disc  we  find  there- 
fore chiefly  connecting  parts  (commissures)  between  the  various  organic  systems  of  the  arms: 
while  the  real  principal  parts  of  the  organs  have  their  place  in  the  arms  themselves.  To 
enumerate  separately  the  particular  organic  systems  above  noticed:  the  commissure  of  the 
ambulacra!  skeleton  is  formed  by  the  so-called  oral  ring,  or,  (as  the  ambulacral  vertebrae 
contained  in  the  same  are  flush  with  the  skeleton  of  the  arm,  and  in  reality  represent  the 
interior  continuation  of  the  same)  more  correctly  speaking,  only  by  the  connecting  plates 
peculiar  to  the  disc  viz.  the  wedge-plates  and  the  parietal  plates;  the  commissure  of  the 
cuticular  system  is  formed  by  the  dorsal  skin  of  the  disc;  the  commissure  of  the  water 
system,  by  the  circular  ambulacral  vessel;  the  commissure  of  the  nervous  system  by  the 
circular  nervous  band  lying  in  the  periphery  of  the  oral  cuticle;  the  commissure  of  the 
digestive  system,  by  the  central  stomach,  with  its  single  oral  aperture;  the  commissure  of 
the  blood-system,  by  the  cavity  of  the  disc  surrounding  the  stomach  and  by  the  circular 
blood-sinus  contained  between  the  lamella;  of  the  oral  cuticle. 

The  special  organic  systems  of  the  disc  are  only  the  apparatus  of  secretion  and  the 
so-called  „heart",  if  we  do  not  reckon  this  last  as  belonging  to  the  blood-system. 

The  special  organs  of  the  arms  are  the  organs  of  generation  and  the  terminal 
organ  of  sense. 

The  foundation  of  each  single  arm  consists  again  of  a  series  of  similar  consecutive 
joints  or  metamera,  each  of  which  contains  its  own  section  of  the  skeleton,  water-vessel, 
nervous  and  muscular  systems,  with  a  corresponding  pair  of  external  members  (water-feet). 


39 

The  terminal  joint  of  the  arm  is  however  distinguished,  as  stated,  from  the  others  by  a 
remarkable  development,  and  by  the  absence  of  water-feet,  in  stead  of  which  it  is  furnished 
with  the  above-noticed  special  organ  of  sense.  This  joint  is,  as  will  be  shewn  hereafter, 
the  oldest' of  them  all;  and  it  is  from  the  basis  of  this  that  all  the  others  develop  them- 
selves little  by  litle  during  the  growth  of  the  arm.  There  is  a  common  cuticle  for  all  the 
metamera  and  a  common  blood-cavity.  Of  the  interior  organs  contained  in  the  latter,  the 
digestive  system  (the  radial  caeca)  is  limited  to  the  basal  third  part  of  the  arm;  and  the 
organs  of  generation  are  limited  only  to  a  certain  section  of  this  last  part. 

If  we  now  endeavor  to  picture  to  ourselves  the  manner  in  which  these  different 
organic  systems  are  topographically  arranged  in  relation  to  each  other,  we  shall  obtain  the 
best  view  by  examining  a  section  of  an  arm.  If  we  take  this  in  the  basal  part,  and  at  the 
place  where  the  organs  of  generation  are  situated,  we  shall  find  all  the  most  important 
organs  of  the  arm  in  the  section  and  in  their  relative  positions,  (see  Tab.  Ill,  fig.  3).  Above 
and  on  the  sides  there  appears  the  highly  convex  dorsal  cuticle  with  its  2  layers;  on  the 
outside,  the  soft  epidermoidal  layer  with  its  pedicellarise;  on  the  inside,  the  fibrous  layer 
with  the  calcareous  ribs  contained  therein,  from  which  rise  the  spines  ranged  in  circlets 
along  the  same  with  their  cuticular  sheaths  formed  by  the  epidermis.  Limited  above  and 
on  the  sides  immediately  by  the  cuticle,  appears  the  perivisceral  cavity  or  the  blood-cavity 
with  the  interior  organs  inclosed;  highest  up  and  intimately  connected  with  the  inside  of 
the  cuticle,  the  double  radial  cseca  (d  d)  with  their  lateral  sinuosities ;  further  down  and  on 
the  sides,  the  well  developed  organs  of  generation  (e  e)  which  here  fill  the  greater  part  of  the 
perivisceral  cavity,  with  their  numerous  ramified  creca;  below,  and  here  limiting  the  peri- 
visceral cavity,  appears  the  ambulacral  skeleton  (b)  with  the  dorsal  ridge  (projecting  upwards 
in  the  middle  into  the  interior  of  the  arm),  on  the  sides  of  which  ridge  the  thin-skinned 
ampollse  (e)  for  the  water-feet  project  from  the  ambulacral  pores  The  ambulacral  skeleton 
is  connected  on  each  side  with  the  dorsal  cuticle,  and  thus  closes  completely  the  cavity  of 
the  arm  below;  the  long  marginal  spines  (ff)  project  externally  at  this  place  on  each  side. 
Immediately  below  the  ambulacral  skeleton,  at  the  bottom  of  the  ventral  furrow  formed  by 
the  same,  there  appears  in  the  middle  a  narrow  opening  (see  fig.  1  b)  which  is  the  section 
of  the  radial  ambulacral  vessel;  this  opening  is  in  the  lower  part  separated  by  transversal 
ligaments  from  another  narrow  opening  (fig.  1  a)  which  represents  the  radial  blood-sinus; 
this  last  is  again  covered  by  the  band-shaped  radial  nerve,  which  nerve  again  is  covered  by 
the  thin  membrane  lining  the  ventral  furrow  and  going  over  at  the  sides  immediately  into 
the  tendinous  cuticle  which  clothes  the  ambulacral  skeleton.  From  the  bottom  of  the  ambu- 
lacral furrow  there  project  to  a  greater  or  less  distance  the  2  water-feet  (fig.  3  a)  and  from 
the  adambulacral  plates  which  limit  the  ventral  furrow  on  the  sides,  there  issue  in  various 
directions  the  so-called  furrow-spines. 

By  examination  of  a  section  of  the  disc  (see  Tab.  VI,  fig.  36)  we  may  ascertain  that 
the  various  connecting  parts  of  the  organic  systems  have   on   the   whole   a   similar  arrange- 


40 

merit.  In  the  lower  part  of  the  interior  wall  of  the  oral  ring,  we  shall  thus  find  the  sec- 
tion of  the  circular  ambulacral  vessel,  of  the  circular  blood-sinus  and  of  the  commissure  of 
the  nerves,  arranged  precisely  in  the  same  manner  and  in  the  same  serial  order.  In  the 
middle  of  the  disc,  we  have  a  longitudinal  section  of  the  central  part  of  the  digestive  appa- 
ratus extended  freely  in  the  cavity  of  the  disc;  in  the  lower  part,  the  oral  aperture  (m), 
limited  by  the  horisontal  naked  oral  membrane  and  leading  immediately  to  the  lower  strongly 
corrugated  section  of  the  stomach  (st),  the  periphery  of  which  lies  close  in  to  the  upper 
margin  of  the  oral  ring  and  is  attached  to  it  by  fine  tendinous  fibres;  above  this  section  is 
the  much  narrower  upper  division  of  the  stomach,  which  in  its  periphery  is  suspended  by 
ligaments  from  the  dorsal  cuticle,  and  the  cavity  of  which  goes  over  on  the  sides  into  the 
radial  caeca  (r).  Above  the  roof  of  the  stomach,  there  appears  finally  in  the  centre  the 
apparatus  of  secretion  (n)  with  its  short  exit-duct  issuing  on  the  dorsal  side  of  the  disc. 
If  the  section  is  carried  exactly  through  the  interradial  space  in  which  the  madreporic  body 
is  located,  we  have  at  the  same  time  a  longitudinal  section  of  the  latter  (m)  and  of  the  two 
asymetrical  parts  standing  in  connexion  with  it,  the  stone-canal  and  the  so-called  heart  (h). 
The  oral  ring  (m  r)  will  then  on  this  side  be  cut  through,  so  that  the  wedge  plate  will  be 
bisected,  and  the  2  contiguous  dorsal  marginal  plates,  the  2  contiguous  parietal  plates  and 
2  pairs  of  contiguous  adambulacral  plates,  will  be  separated  from  their  connexion  with  each 
other.  Immediately  below  the  cut  wedge-plate,  the  triangular  cavity  which  exists  in  the  in- 
terior of  the  oral  ring  at  this  part  will  appear.  If  the  section  is  made  on  the  opposite  side 
of  the  oral  ring  precisely  in  a  radial  space,  the  oral  ring  will  here  be  cut,  so  that  the  2 
ambulacral  vertebrae  corresponding  to  one  arm  will  be  longitudinally  bisected;  the  section 
will  thus  coincide  with  the  vertical  sutures  between  the  2  pairs  of  ambulacral  plates  be- 
longing to  these  vertebrae;  and  at  the  lower  side  (the  bottom  of  the  ventral  furrow)  we  shall 
have  a  longitudinal  section  of  the  radial  ambulacral  vessel,  of  the  radial  blood-sinus  and  of 
the  radial  nerve.  If  we  now  consider  an  arm  here  in  connexion  with  the  disc,  the  skeleton 
of  the  latter  will  also  be  divided  in  the  same  manner;  so  that  the  consecutive  vertebrae  of 
the  arm  will  all  be  bisected  in  the  vertical  sutures  between  the  ambulacral  plates. 


41 


v. 

The  vital  functions. 

(Physiology). 


I.    The  animal  functions. 

It  is  of  course  very  difficult  to  acquire  any  complete  idea  of  these  vital  functions 
in  the  Brisinga;  because  the  animal,  by  being  brought  up  from  the  enormous  depth  at 
which  it  lives,  is  evidently  placed  in  very  abnormal  exterior  circumstances  which  must  neces- 
sarily have  a  highly  obstructive  influence  on  such  functions.  But  as  I  have  been  able  to 
preserve  specimens,  or  rather  those  parts  of  which  the  specimens  consist,  alive  some  time 
after  capture,  I  have  still  succeeded  in  making  a  few  observations  on  this  subject  which 
may  not  perhaps  be  without  interest. 

A.    Movement. 

The  principal  acting  parts  during  the  locomotion  of  the  animal  are  certainly,  as  in 
other  star-fishes,  the  numerous  water-feet  situated  along  the  ventral  furrows,  by  help  of 
which  the  animal  creeps  slowly  along  the  bottom  in  different  directions.  I  have  not  how- 
ever been  able  directly  to  observe  the  animal's  true  locomotion;  and  that  for  the  very 
natural  reason,  that  in  all  the  specimens,  as  has  been  said,  the  arms  have  been  at  the  time 
of  capture  more  or  less  completely  detached  from  the  disc. 

However  in  the  arms  thus  separated  one  may  see,  as  in  other  star-fishes,  that  the 
feet  move  in  different  manners,  now  contracting  now  extending  themselves  and  turning  in 
various  directions,  partly  also  attaching  themselves  by  their  suction-discs  to  the  objects  with 
which  they  come  in  contact.  This  changing  play  of  the  water-feet  seems  however  in  the 
Brisinga  to  be  far  from  taking  place  with  that  liveliness  and  intensity  that  we  have  occasion 
to  observe  in  other  star-fishes,  for  instance  in  the  genus  Asterias ;  while  we  must  not  omit  to 
allow  for  the  abnormal  circumstances  in  which  the  captured  specimens  of  the  Brisinga  will 
always  find  themselves.    As  regards  the  proper  movement   of  the   water-feet,    it  is   effected 

6 


42 

apparently  only  by  help  of  the  muscles  imbedded  in  their  walls;  not  as  is  usually  snpposed 
by  any  independent  contraction  of  the  ampollse  belonging  to  the  water-feet.  These  ampollse 
are  in  any  case  in  the  Brisinga  so  extraordinarily  thin-skinned,  that  they  scarcely  could  have 
any  other  destination  than  to  take  up  the  superfluous  water  as  simple  reservoirs  when  the 
water-feet  are  contracted,  and  again  to  deliver  out  the  water  required  when  the  water-feet 
are  extended. 

I  have  not  been  able  directly  to  observe  any  independent  movement  of  the  arm- 
spines;  but  according  to  the  frequently  very  different  direction  which  they,  especially  the 
long  marginal  spines,  shew  in  the  captured  specimens,  sometimes  standing  out  from  the  arm 
at  nearly  right  angles,  sometimes  lying  close  to  the  sides  of  the  arms,  we  may  conclude  that 
they  really  have  a  voluntary  movement;  an  inference  that  seems  also  to  be  warranted  by 
their  peculiar  articulation  to  the  skeleton,  and  by  the  muscular  skin  surrounding  their  base. 

Also  the  whole  arm  is  to  a  certain  extent  movable;  all  the  ambulacral  vertebrae 
being,  as  already  mentioned,  movably  connected  with  each  other  by  elastic  muscular  liga- 
ments. This  movement,  which  is  easily  observed  in  the  specimens  recently  captured,  can 
take  place  both  in  a  horizontal  and  in  a  vertical  direction.  In  the  last  named  movement 
the  whole  arm  can  even  be  curved  upward  nearly  in  a  complete  circle.  The  first  named 
movement  is  chiefly  observed  in  the  exterior  part  of  the  arm  only.  All  these  movements  of 
the  arm  are  however  far  from  being  effected  with  the  same  force  and  rapidity  as  in  the 
Ophiurag,  but  in  an  extremely  slow  nearly  imperceptible  manner;  it  must  however  be  re- 
marked that  in  all  probability  all  the  movements,  and  consequently  also  these,  would,  while 
the  animal  is  creeping  on  the  bottom  in  its  normal  state,  be  effected  with  greater  liveliness 
than  noticed  in  the  captured  specimens.  The  greatest  mobility  seemed  to  exist  between  the 
exterior  arm-joints;  for  which  reason  it  is  also  especially  this  part  of  the  arm  which  will 
be  found  variously  bent  and  twisted,  in  the  captured  specimens.  Nearer  to  the  base  the 
mobility  becomes  more  and  more  limited,  owing  to  the  much  shorter  muscular  ligaments 
between  the  single  vertebrae,  until,  at  the  junction  of  the  arm  with  the  disc,  it  is  nearly 
reduced  to  nothing.  I  have  therefore  reason  to  presume,  that  in  the  normal  state  the  basal 
parts  of  the  arm  always  retain  unaltered  their  relative  positions  during  the  movements  of 
the  animal.  When  the  animal  is  captured,  and  I  think  also  in  another  case  which  will  be 
subsequently  noticed,  an  abnormal  convulsive  movement  of  the  whole  arm  takes  place,  which 
causes  the  complete  separation  of  the  arm  from  the  disc.  Such  a  separation,  always  taking 
place  just  where  the  first  vertebra  of  the  arm  connects  itself  with  the  immovable  skeleton 
of  the  disc,  may  easily  be  explained,  partly  by  the  movement  of  the  whole  arm  operating 
just  at  that  point  with  the  greatest  force,  and  partly  by  the  skin  at  that  part  being  more 
easily  broken  than  at  any  other. 

Any  movement  of  the  disc  itself  is  however  made  impossible  by  the  firm  attachment 
of  the  calcareous  pieces  composing  the  bucal  ring.  It  is  only  in  the  softer  parts,  stretched 
within  the  calcareous  ring,  that  phenomena  of  movement  can  be  observed.     Apart  from  the 


43 

internal  organs,  these  movements  consist  indeed  in  an  essentially  passive  rising  and  sinking 
of  the  dorsal  skin,  accordingly  as  the  fluid  contained  in  the  perivisceral  cavity  is  more  con- 
centrated in  the  cavity  of  the  disc  or  in  that  of  the  arms,  whereby  the  roof  of  the  disc 
becomes  alternately  rather  convex  or  vaulted,  and  then  quite  flat  again;  moreover  there  is 
a  contraction  and  extension  of  the  bucal  membrane,  which  takes  place  within  very  wide  limits, 
and  whereby  the  form  and  size  of  the  bucal  aperture  can  be  materially  altered. 

B     Sensation. 

I  have  already  described  as  true  instruments  of  sense  the  peculiar  terminal  organs 
of  the  arms  (Tab.  II,  fig.  5,  6  c,  fig.  7  a)  the  structure  and  peculiar  protection  of  which 
distinguish  them  from  all  the  other  appendages  of  the  body.  I  have  previously  developed 
my  reasons  for  not  supposing  them  to  be  simply  and  solely  organs  of  feeling  or  tentacles. 
Although  it  is  of  course  very  difficult  to  decide  as  to  the  nature  of  the  sensation  received 
through  these  organs,  there  is  however  reason  to  presume  that  it  must  be  of  a  more 
specific  sort  than  the  more  indifferent  sensation  of  feeling.  If  I  have  been  disposed 
to  consider  them  as  something  like  organs  of  smell,  it  was  only  because  in  their  struc- 
ture they  seemed  to  me  to  correspond  to  what  in  other  invertebrate  animals  are  usually 
called  olfactory  papilla?,  but  I  do  not  therefore  mean  to  say  that  the  sensation  conveyed 
through  these  organs  must  exactly  correspond  to  what  we  understand  by  smell.  There  is 
naturally  no  objection  to  our  assuming  that  in  several  of  the  lower  animals  there  may  be 
senses  of  an  intermediate  sort  impossible  to  class  precisely  as  any  of  the  5  human  senses. 
"With  regard  to  the  position  of  these  organs  of  sense  in  the  Brisinga,  is  is  evident  that  in 
occupying  the  extreme  point  of  the  arms  they  have  got  the  most  convenient  place  which 
they  could  have  had.  The  animal  is  hereby  enabled  to  explore  the  immediate  environs  in 
all  directions  at  the  same  time,  and  indeed  over  a  very  considerable  area  (more  than  4 
square  feet);  and  whether  the  presence  of  suitable  food  or  of  inconvenience  or  danger  be 
thus  discerned,  the  animal  will  easily  receive  information  through  one  or  other  of  these 
organs  and  regulate  its  movements  accordingly. 

As  real  organs  of  feeling  or  tentacles  (exclusively  of  their  functions  as  organs  of 
locomotion  previously  noticed)  we  must  undoubtedly  consider  the  numerous  water-feet  at- 
tached along  the  ambulacral  furrows,  which  by  their  great  contractility  and  mobility  in  all 
directions,  and  by  their  fine  cuticular  covering,  seem  to  be  admirably  adapted  for  their 
functions  in  such  capacity.  All  naturalists  are  also  agreed  in  attributing  both  the  functions 
mentioned  to  these  organs  in  other  star-fishes. 

It  is  also  extremely  probable  that  the  general  cuticular  covering,  and  especially  the 
exterior  layer  of  skin  in  the  Brisinga,  may  be  susceptible  of  a  rather  fine  sensation  of  a 
more  general  kind. 


44 


C.    Functions  of  the  Pcdicellaries. 

With  regard  to  the  nature  and  destination  of  these  remarkable  small  organs,  which, 
as  is  well  known,  are  only  peculiar  to  the  proper  star-fishes  and  to  the  Echinidse,  and  which 
in  the  Brisinga  exhibit  a  remarkably  complicated  structure,  appearing  also  in  greater  number 
than  in  any  other  known  Echinoderm,  many  and  various  conjectures  have  been  set  forth, 
without  apparently  elucidating  their  homology  or  their  functions.  Without  flattering  myself 
that  I  can  solve  the  difficult  problem  in  a  perfectly  satisfactory  manner,  I  think  that  I  ought 
here  to  set  forth  my  views  as  to  the  latter  point.  The  homology  of  the  pedicellaries  will 
be  noticed  more  particularly  in  a  subsequent  section. 

From  the  structure  of  the  pedicellaries  it  may  certainly  be  inferred  that  they  are 
destined  to  seize  and  hold  fast  the  objects  which  come  in  contact  with  them.  Whether 
however  the  intention  is  to  protect  the  tender  and  sensitive  exterior  cuticle,  or  to  retain 
such  particles  as  may  serve  the  animal  for  food,  is  a  question  about  which  the  opinions 
of  the  authors  do  not  yet  quite  agree.  In  the  Echinidte  it  has  certainly  been  ascertained, 
by  direct  observations  on  the  living  animal,  that  the  pedicellaries  play  an  important  part  in 
removing  the  excrements  expelled  from  the  anal  aperture,  which  else  might  easily  become 
entangled  among  the  numerous  spines  and  thereby  hinder  the  free  play  of  the  water-feet, 
and  also  pollute  the  fine  layer  of  skin  between  the  spines.  For  this  purpose,  only  the 
pedicellaries  situated  in  the  upper  half  of  the  shell  are  required.  But  pedicellaries  in  just 
as  great  abundance  are  found  also  on  the  lower  side  of  the  shell,  close  up  to  the  nearest 
environs  of  the  mouth,  where  they  even  appear  in  quite  unusual  numbers.  These  pedicel- 
laries must  certainly  have  a  widely  different  destination  in  the  economy  of  the  animal.  It  is 
here  in  my  opinion  most  natural  to  think  of  a  retention  of  such  particles  as  should  serve 
for  food,  and  which  probably  would  be  brought  within  reach  of  the  mouth  in  a  manner 
similar  to  that  in  which  the  excrements  on  the  other  side  are  conveyed  away  down  the 
sides  of  the  shell. 

A  similar  difference  in  the  pedicellaries'  functions  may  in  my  opinion  also  be  pre- 
sumed to  exist  in  the  Brisinga.  The  pedicellaries  situated  on  the  dorsal  side  of  tbe  body 
and  especially  on  the  numerous  soft  transverse  ridges  of  the  arms,  are  probably  chiefly  in- 
tended for  the  removal  from  the  dorsal  surface  of  various  extraneous  matter  (particles  of 
mud  &c)  which  might  come  in  contact  with  them;  thereby  protecting  the  interjacent  naked 
cuticle.  But  on  the  whole,  we  must  certainly  presume  that  those  pedicellaries  have  a  different 
destination,  which  are  found  in  masses  on  the  cuticular  sheaths  of  the  spines,  attached  to 
the  skeleton  of  the  arms  and  of  the  disc,  especially  those  at  the  extreme  ends  of  the  same. 

We  might  indeed  imagine,  as  regards  the  innermost  furrow-spines,  that  the  pedicel- 
laries attached  to  them  were  intended  to  prevent  extraueous  particles  from  penetrating  and 
irritating   the   thin   sensitive   skin    which  covers   the   ambulacral   furrows;   and  according  to 


45 

the  position  and  direction  of  these  innermost  furrow-spines,  in  between  the  far  extending 
water-feet,  this  is  also  in  a  high  degree  probable.  But  such  cannot  be  supposed  to  be  the 
intention  of  the  pedicellaries  attached  to  the  other  spines.  I  presume  on  the  contrary  that 
their  function,  like  that  of  the  pedicellaries  on  the  lower  part  of  the  shell  of  the  Echinidse, 
is  principally  exercised  in  the  service  of  alimentation.  If  we  consider  a  perfect  arm  (see  Tab.  II, 
fig.  1  &  2)  it  will  be  seen  that  these  spines  form  together  a  broad  brim  extending  along 
the  sides  of  the  arms  from  their  basis  to  the  extreme  point.  The  width  of  the  space  hereby 
occupied,  namely  from  the  point  of  the  marginal  spines  on  one  side  to  the  corresponding 
point  of  the  spines  on  the  other  side  becomes  as  much  as  G  times  that  of  the  arm  itself; 
and  consequently  so  much  greater  an  area  is  commanded  by  the  animal  than  if  the  spines 
were  away.  Now  as  soon  as  any  particle  of  matter  comes  within  reach  of  these  spines,  it 
is  retained  by  the  numerous  pedicellaries  situated  on  them;  and  at  the  same  time  the  animal 
no  doubt  becomes  aware  of  its  presence.  How  far  the  particle  of  matter  retained  may  be 
serviceable  for  the  nourishment  of  the  animal  or  not,  may  be  probably  more  particularly 
investigated  by  the  sensitive  and  flexible  water-feet,  which  are  extensible  on  all  sides.  In  the 
latter  case  the  object  is  rejected  and  removed;  but  in  the  former  it  must  necessarily  be 
brought  within  reach  of  the  mouth.  This  may  be  imagined  feasible  in  two  manners;  either 
by  the  animal  moving  its  centre  towards  that  point;  or  by  the  object  being,  through  the 
joint  instrumentality  of  the  spines,  and  partly  doubtless  also  of  the  water-feet,  successively 
conveyed  nearer  to  the  centre,  until  it  can  be  seized  by  the  pedicellaries  attached  to  the 
spines  which  proceed  from  the  environs  of  the  mouth  (the  bucal  spines)  whereupon  it  can 
be  immediately  taken  into  the  bucal  aperture,  which  is  extensible  as  far  as  to  these  spines. 
It  is  probable  that  both  these  cases  can  occur,  accordingly  as  the  object  is  of  greater  or 
less  bulk.  As  in  all  probability  the  movements  of  the  animal,  even  when  it  is  living  in 
completely  normal  circumstances,  are  very  sluggish  and  slow,  and  as  the  arms  themselves 
cannot  possibly  act  as  instruments  of  prehension,  it  could  scarcely  be  imagined  possible  that 
the  animal  without  the  help  of  these  small  organs  would  be  able  to  provide  itself  with  suf- 
ficient nourishment.  But  by  this  peculiar  equipment,  the  animal  is  enabled  in  an  extremely 
easy  manner,  to  secure  any  prey  that  may  be  found  within  reach  of  the  arms.  It  is  indeed 
not  rare  to  And  in  the  captured  specimens  a  whole  fauna  of  various  sorts  of  small  animals 
(Annelides  Crustaceans  &c)  hanging  fast  in  different  places  to  the  arms,  and  often  so  firmly 
entangled  between  the  spines  as  not  to  be  extricable  without  much  difficulty.  Every  little 
animal,  which  in  its  course  along  the  bottom  of  the  sea  is  so  unfortunate  as  to  come  in  too 
close  contact  with  the  slowly-gliding  magnificent  star,  is  immediately  seized  and  retained  by 
numerous  microscopical  forceps,  and  stopped  in  its  career  without  being  able  by  any  exertions 
to  liberate  itself. 

On  the  other  hand  this  peculiarity  in  the  Brisinga  makes  it  comparatively  easy  to 
capture.  No  complicated  tackle  is  required.  Not  even  the  ordinary  simple  dredge.  It  is 
quite  sufficient  to  fasten  to  a  heavy  lead  a  thick  rope's-end,  the  single  strauds  of  which  are, 


46 

as  in  the  „swabs"  used  at  sea,  separated  from  each  other,  and  only  kept  together  at  the 
part  where  the  lead  is  attached.  When  such  a  swab  is  dragged  slowly  along  the  bottom, 
the  loose  strands  spread  themselves  out  like  a  fan  over  a  considerable  space,  and  sweep 
the  bottom.  If  any  part  of  the  swab  comes  in  contact  with  a  creeping  Brisinga,  the  latter 
will  immediately  become  attached  to  it  by  the  action  of  the  pedicellaries,  and  entangled  in 
the  strands  with  its  spiny  arms,  and  can  thus  simply  be  drawn  up,  together  with  the  swab, 
to  the  surface  of  the  water.  There  is  very  seldom  any  risk  that  the  animal  should  fall  off. 
More  frequently  it  will  be  found  so  well  attached,  that  the  greatest  difficulty  will  be  experi- 
enced in  extricating  the  spiny  arms  uninjured  from  the  threads.  This  very  simple  instru- 
ment was,  as  is  well  known,  first  systematically  employed  in  the  Porcupine's  expedition  under 
the  name  of  Jiempen  tangles";  and  has  since  been  very  extensively  used  in  examining  the 
bottom  of  the  ocean. 


2.    The  Vegetative  Functions. 

What  I  have  to  state  of  these  functions  is  based  less  on  direct  observations  of  the 
living  animal,  than  on  the  conclusions  to  which  I  have  come  by  a  more  minute  examination 
of  the  structure  and  relation  of  the  organs  herein  concerned.  Although  there  can  generally 
here  be  no  question  of  any  thing  else  than  what  relates  to  the  whole  group  of  animals  to 
which  the  Brisinga  belongs,  I  feel  bound  for  the  sake  of  completeness  to  touch  briefly  on 
this  part  of  the  natural  history  of  the  Brisinga,  especially  as  my  conception  of  it  is  in 
several  points  rather  different  from  that  usually  adopted. 


A.    Nutrition. 

We  have  under  this  head  briefly  to  notice:  The  reception  of  food,  digestion,  circu- 
lation of  the  blood,  respiration  and  secretion,  all  which  functions  must  on  the  whole  be 
supposed  to  proceed  exactly  in  the  same  manner  as  in  all  other  star-fishes.  As  however  there 
is  much  that  in  connexion  with  this  subject  is  still  very  obscure;  and  as  it  is  highly  neces- 
sary to  subject  many  points  to  renewed  investigation,  I  think  that  it  will  not  be  out  of  place 
to  develop  here  more  particularly  the  views  which  I  have  been  led  to  adopt  by  more  minute 
examination  of  the  present  form. 

a.    Keception    of   food. 

The  food  on  which  the  Brisinga  lives  seems  to  consist  of  all  sorts  of  smaller  and 
larger  deep-sea  animals,  annelides,  crustaceans,  rhizopodes  &c.     On  the   whole  it  does   not 


47 

seem  to  be  dainty  in  its  choice,  but  to  utilise  all  the  organic  particles  that  come  within  its 
reach,  and  into  its  pover.  Even  such  animals  as  are  provided  with  a  firm  calcareous  crust, 
for  instance  shells  and  foraminifera  are  swallowed  with  equal  avidity,  and  the  organic  par- 
ticles of  the  same  rapidly  extracted.  How,  in  all  probability,  the  animal  obtains  its  prey 
we  have  already  considered.  That  the  pedicellaries  play  an  important  part  in  such  capture 
I  think  is  indubitable.  I  consider  it  very  probable  that  the  animal  does  not  only  attack 
smaller  organisms,  but  also  animals  or  masses  of  organic  matter  which  are  too  large  to  pass 
through  the  b.ucal  aperture,  even  when  it  is  extended  to  its  greatest  circumference.  In  this 
case  the  folds  of  the  stomach  are  protruded  more  or  less  beyond  the  bucal  aperture,  and 
laid  round  the  object  or  a  part  of  it;  so  that  the  digestive  cavity  may  in  this  case  be  said, 
in  a  manner,  to  lie  outside  of  the  body.  It  is  by  no  means  rare,  especially  in  the  other 
species  Br.  endecacnemos,  to  find  specimens  in  which  the  folds  of  the  stomach  are  in  this 
manner  protruded  through  the  mouth,  in  a  very  remarkable  degree,  so  as  even  to  project 
far  beyond  the  spines  attached  to  the  lower  side  of  the  disc,  and  thereby  entirely  to  conceal 
the  proper  border  of  the  mouth  (see  the  delineation  in  Fauna  littoralis  Tab.  IX,  fig.  2). 

b.     The    digestion. 

From  the  walls  of  the  stomach  there  is  secreted,  during  the  reception  of  the  ali- 
ments, a  fluid  which  seems  to  have  a  quickly  dissolving  and  decomposing  influence  on  the 
food;  so  that  in  a  comparatively  very  short  time  the  nourishing  matter  is  extracted  even 
from  such  organisms  as,  like  shell-cased  molluscs  and  foraminifera,  are  enveloped  in  a  hard 
calcareous  shell.  The  indigestible  residuum  of  the  aliments  is,  together  with  the  extraneous 
parts,  (the  particles  of  mud)  which  enter  the  stomach  at  the  same  time,  simply  thrown  out 
by  the  same  way  they  came  in.  But  the  fluids,  which  can  be  more  easily  assimilated,  are 
received  into  the  upper  stomachal  cavity,  whence  they  pass  into  the  radial  caeca,  which  will 
always  be  found  filled  with  a  greater  or  less  quantity  of  oily  juice  (chylus).  From  the  main 
trunks  of  the  radial  caeca  this  juice  enters  again  into  thin-skinned  lateral  recesses,  in  which 
probably  the  absorption  or  the  transfer  of  the  nourishing  parts  of  this  juice  to  the  rest  of 
the  body,  or  conversion  into  blood,  takes  place.  According  to  my  conception,  this  is  effec- 
ted simply  by  a  transudation  through  the  walls  of  these  lateral  recesses,  whereby  the  juice 
is  thus  immediately  mixed  with  the  fluid  contained  in  the  perivisceral  cavity. 

c.    The   circulation   of  the  blood. 

As  is  well  known,  Tidemann  supposed  that  he  had  found  in  the  great  Mediterranean 
star-fish  Astropecten  aurantiacus  a  completely  developed  blood-vessel  system  of  veins  and 
arteries,  and  assumes  therefore  in  this  case  a  completely  developed  circulation  of  the  blood. 
The  central  organ  of  the  circulation  of  the  blood,  or  the  heart,  is  considered  by  him  to  be 


48 

the  peculiar  membranous  organ  which  accompanies  the  stone  canal,  and  which  in  his  opinion 
connects  itself  with  a  dorsal  and  a  ventral  annular  vessel  whence  the  other  blood  vessels 
issue;  the  dorsal  annular  vessel  with  its  ramifications  representing  the  venous  system,  and 
the  ventral  annular  vessel  with  the  branches  issuing  from  it,  the  arterial  system.  This 
complicated  arrangement  of  the  blood-vessel  system  described  by  him,  which  would  also 
necessarily  presuppose  a  complete  circulation  of  the  blood,  has  been,  as  it  reasonably  might 
be,  considered  referable  to  all  star-fishes,  without  any  one,  so  far  as  I  know,  having  subse- 
quently been  able  by  direct  investigation  to  demonstrate  anatomically  the  existence  of  this 
system  of  vessels  in  other  star-fishes,  and  thereby  to  confirm  Tidemann's  statements.  Neither 
have  I,  as  already  mentioned,  been  able  to  discover  this  system  of  vessels  in  the  Brisinga. 
The  only  part  which  in  this  animal,  as  well  as  in  other  star-fishes,  may  easily  be  indicated 
is  the  so-called  heart,  the  real  nature  and  destination  of  which  still  appear  to  me  to  be  highly 
problematical.  Also  in  the  Brisinga  this  organ  (Tab.  VI,  fig.  6  h,  fig.  8)  accompanies  the 
stone-canal,  extending  from  the  ventral  to  the  dorsal  side  of  the  disc,  where  it  terminates 
at  a  short  distance  from  the  stone-canal  on  the  inner  side  of  the  madreporic  body.  The 
complicated  system  of  veins,  which  according  to  Tidemann's  description  is  supposed  to  stand 
in  connexion  whith  the  heart  I  consider  to  be  something  quite  different,  namely  simply 
ligaments  serving  to  attach  the  stomach  and  the  radial  caeca  to  the  dorsal  skin.  By  repeated 
careful  dissections  I  have  succeeded  in  obtaining  preparations  of  all  these  ligaments  in 
their  natural  connexion  with  each  other  and  with  the  adjacent  parts  (see  Tab.  VI,  fig.  6) 
whereby  a  somewhat  complicated  structure  is  exhibited,  in  the  chief  features  of  which  it 
is  easy  to  recognise  the  arrangement  indicated  by  Tidemann  for  the  supposed  veins.  I  have 
however  been  able  at  the  same  time,  to  ascertain  by  satisfactory  evidence  the  real  nature 
of  all  these  parts,  differing  widely  from  that  of  blood-vessels.  As  regards  the  supposed 
ventral,  or  so-called  arterial  blood-vessel  system,  my  investigations  in  the  Brisinga  and  other 
star-fishes  have  led  me  to  the  conclusion  that  we  have  only  here  to  do  with  a  system  of 
narrow  canal-like  sinus,  without  any  particular  walls,  covered  immediately  below  by  the  chief 
parts  of  the  nervous  system,  and  not  in  any  proper  sense  entitled  to  be  called  blood-vessels. 
The  blood  is  thus  in  the  Brisinga,  and  as  I  have  reason  to  believe  also  in  other  star- 
fishes, not  inclosed  in  a  special  system  of  vessels,  but  freely  suspended  in  the  whole  peri- 
visceral cavity  (creloma)  where  it  immediately  surrounds  and  laves  all  the  interior  organs. 
That  there  should  also  be  found  in  the  perivisceral  cavity  a  considerable  quantity  of  water 
taken  in  from  without,  I  do  not  regard  as  forming  any  objection  to  this  opinion;  on  the 
contrary  I  hold  such  a  mixture  of  blood  to  be  quite  necessary  for  its  maintenance  and  puri- 
fication; as  special  breathing  apparatus  is,  at  least  in  the  Brisinga,  entirely  wanting.  The 
locomotion  of  the  blood-fluid  contained  in  the  perivisceral  cavity  is  brought  about  by  a 
lively  ciliary  movement  of  the  whole  interior  surface  of  the  skin,  partly  no  doubt  also  by  the 
contractions  and  expansions  of  the  skin  itself  and  of  the  central  part  of  the  digestive  cavity 
or  stomach.     There  can  thus    be  no   question   here,   properly  speaking,   of  any  real  circu- 


49 

lation  of  the  blood  in  the  usual  signification  of  the  expression;  as  the  blood  contained  in 
the  perivisceral  cavity  always  surrounds  immediately  the  organs  enclosed  in  the  same  and 
thereby  effects  their  alimentation. 

There  is  however  an  important  system  of  organs,  the  anomalous  position  of  winch 
in  the  star-fishes  necessitates  a  peculiar  arrangement  of  the  blood-system;  and  that  is 
the  nervous  system.  While  all  the  other  vital  organs  have  their  place  in  the  common  peri- 
visceral cavity  (cceloma)  the  chief  parts  of  the  nervous  system,  the  so-called  ambulacral  nerves, 
are,  as  already  indicated,  situated  quite  superficially  immediately  under  the  thin  skin  which 
lines  the  ventral  furrows,  and  entirely  separated  from  the  perivisceral  cavity  by  the  inter- 
jacent ambulacral  skeleton.  In  order  that  the  nervous  system  might  be  alimented  in  the  same 
manner  as  the  other  vital  organs,  it  was  therefore  necessary  that  apart  of  the  blood-fluid  should 
be  conducted  to  it.  This  is  effected  by  means  of  the  before  mentioned  system  of  canal-like 
sinus  which  is  immediately  bounded  below  by  the  central  parts  of  the  nervous  system,  and  which 
has  formerly,  and  doubtless  erroneously,  been  regarded  as  composed  of  real  blood-vessels  of 
an  arterial  nature.  How  the  blood-fluid  from  the  perivisceral  cavity  is  conducted  into  these 
canals,  and  whether  the  so-called  heart  really  plays  any  part  herein,  is  not  yet  so  com- 
pletely clear  to  me  that  I  can  venture  to  express  any  decided  opinion.  I  have  as  above 
mentioned,  not  been  able  to  indicate  with  certainty  any  direct  communication  between  the 
upper  end  of  the  „heart"  and  the  perivisceral  cavity;  and  although  its  lower  end  seems  to 
be  in  immediate  contact  with  the  circular  sinus  that  lies  inside  of  the  bucal  membrane. 
I  have  yet  not  succeeded  in  ascertaining  by  direct  investigation  that  there  is  any  actual 
communication  in  both  cases.  The  question  might  probably  be  best  decided  by  experi- 
mental injection  in  large  living  star-fishes,  for  which  unfortunately  I  have  no  opportunity  at 
present.  That  there  really  exists  a  communication  between  the  said  canals  and  the  peri- 
visceral cavity,  I  consider  in  any  case  as  given;  as  the  fluid  contained  in  them  corresponds 
entirely  to  that  which  is  found  in  the  perivisceral  cavity,  and  like  it  contains  small  cell-like 
globules  (blood  cells)  which  are  set  in  motion  by  an  interior  ciliary  arrangement.  Likewise 
I  consider  it  to  be  very  probable  that  at  the  point  of  the  arms  there  exists  a  direct  con- 
nexion between  this  latter  and  the  canal-like  blood-sinus  which  run  along  jthe  ventral  furrows. 


d.     The   respiration. 

No  special  organs  of  respiration  are  found  in  the  Brisinga.  I  have  sought  in  vain 
in  the  dorsal  skin  for  the  so-called  respiratory  tentacles  which  in  most  other  star-fishes  are 
so  distinct  and  numerous.  They  are  quite  certainly  wanting  in  the  Brisinga.  The  respira- 
tion may  therefore  reasonably  be  supposed  to  stand  in  connexion  with  the  reception  of 
water  into  the  interior  of  the  body,  which  appears  to  take  place  continually.  Of  the  parts 
of  the  water-system,  the  ampollffi  belonging  to  the  water-feet  project  more  or  less  from  the 


50 

ambulacra!  pores  into  the  perivisceral  cavity,  where  they  form  along  the  upper  side  of  the 
skeleton  of  the  arm  a  double  row  from  the  base  to  the  extreme  point  (see  Tab.  Ill,  fig.  4 
and  17).  The  extremely  thin-skinned  nature  of  these  ampollse  in  the  Brisinga  seems  to 
make  them  well  adapted  for  effecting  a  transmutation  of  gas  between  the  water  enclosed  in 
them  and  the  fluid  of  the  perivisceral  cavity.  Moreover  the  direct  reception  of  water  which 
takes  place  in  the  perivisceral  cavity  itself,  chiefly  as  we  may  suppose  through  the  terminal 
section  of  the  ambulacral  vessels,  must  no  doubt  contribute  in  an  essential  degree  to  the 
purification  and  maintenance  of  the  blood. 


e.     Secretion. 

I  have  previously  noticed  as  an  apparatus  of  secretion,  the  peculiar  and  strongly 
developed  glandular  organ  in  the  Brisinga,  which  is  situated  in  the'  middle  above  the 
stomach  between  the  latter  and  the  dorsal  skin,  and  from  which  there  issues  a  short  canal 
terminating  on  the  dorsal  side  of  the  disc  in  a  fine  pore  with  a  slightly  excentric  position. 
It  is  this  pore  which  in  the  Brisinga,  and  indeed  also  in  other  star-fish,  has  been  called 
the  anal  aperture,  the  narrow  canal  connected  with  it  having  been  considered  as  a  terminal 
section  of  the  alimentary  cavity  or  a  real  intestine.  I  have  already  remarked,  in  describing 
this  apparatus,  that  in  my  opinion  such  a  view  is  erroneous.  Between  the  said  canal  and 
the  cavity  of  the  stomach,  I  have  not  been  able  to  discover  any  direct  connexion  whatever; 
and  even  if  any  such  connexion  really  existed,  it  would  still  be  difficult  to  understand  how 
this  canal  could  act  as  a  terminal  intestine;  for  it  is  so  extraordinarily  narrow,  that  even 
the  smallest  solid  particles  could  not  possibly  be  expelled  through  it  and  through  the  like- 
wise extremely  fine  dorsal  pore.  Neither  have  I  ever  seen  real  excrements  expelled  in  this 
manner;  all  the  indigestible  remains  of  the  aliments  are  on  the  contrary  ejected  again  through 
the  mouth.  I  can  not  therefore  consider  this  canal  in  the  Brisinga  as  any  thing  else  than 
a  simple  issue  for  the  glandular  apparatus  previously  noticed;  and  I  think  it  highly  probable 
that  many  of  the  star-fishes  which  have  been  presumed  to  possess  an  anus,  are  really  without 
it,  but  have  only  a  similar  small  secretory  pore. 

The  product  of  secretion  is  a  colorless  fluid  developed  in  the  organ  which,  ac- 
cording to  its  whole  structure,  is  evidently  glandulous.  Concerning  the  nature  of  this  secre- 
tion, it  seems  reasonable  to  regard  it  as  a  sort  of  urinary  product,  on  which  supposition 
the  whole  glandular  apparatus  would  have  to  be  considered  as  a  blood-purifying  organ 
similar  to  the  kidneys  in  the  higher  animals.  Such  a  function  has  also  usually  been  previ- 
ously ascribed  in  other  star-fishes  to  the  so-called  interradial  or  rectal  caeca,  to  which  the 
organ  in  question  evidently  corresponds. 


51 


B.    Propagation. 

I  am  inclined  to  suppose  that  the  Brisinga  has  two  different  means  of  propagation, 
a  sexual  and  a  non  sexual  process.  Such  an  assumption  will  not  preliminarily  appear  to 
he  so  entirely  unreasonable ;  since  we  have  (mainly  through  Liitken ')  recently  become  ac- 
quainted with  some  AsteridaB  in  which,  collaterally  with  the  usual  sexual  propagation,  we 
can  distinctly  demonstrate  a  multiplication  by  simple  division.  A  non  sexual  propagation, 
somewhat  different  indeed  from  this,  may  I  think  be  claimed  for  the  Brisinga  collaterally 
with  the  ordinary  process. 

a.    The  sexual   propagation. 

As  in  other  star-fishes,  only  one  sort  of  sexual  organs,  the  ovaries,  or  the  sperma- 
ries  can  be  developed  in  the  same  individual.  The  sexes  are  therefore  always  separate. 
At  the  time  when  the  propagation  takes  place,  the  ovaries,  as  well  as  the  testes,  swell 
very  considerably;  so  that  the  dorsal  skin  of  the  arms  comes  into  a  state  of  extremely 
strong  tension.  The  ripe  sexual  products  issue  from  the  sexual  apertures,  and  are  mixed 
together  in  the  water  without  any  actual  copulation  taking  place.  In  the  captured  specimens 
the  sexual  products  will  often  be  observed  issuing  from  the  sexual  apertures  in  the  form  of 
a  more  or  less  projecting  plug,  which  only  little  by  little  is  dissolved  or  becomes  diffused 
in  the  water.  The  emission  of  the  sexual  products  takes  place  thus  as  it  seems  very  slowly; 
and  the  whole  act  of  propagation  extends  therefore  over  a  tolerably  long  period.  Only 
when  the  specimens  have  attained  their  full  size,  have  I  found  the  sexual  products  mature. 
In  younger  specimens,  we  can  indeed  always  discern  both  ovaries  and  testes,  but  they  are 
still  quite  solid,  with  undeveloped  contents.  In  the  ovaries  there  are  only  found  simple  clear 
cells  without  any  deposit  of  the  opaque  yellowish  red  yolk-mass  peculiar  to  the  mature 
ovum;  and  in  the  seminaries  only  the  small  elliptical  bodies  whence  the  characteristic  fili- 
form spermatozoa  are  subsequently  developed.  With  regard  to  the  time  for  propagation  it 
appears  chiefly  to  be  limited  to  the  summer  months. 

b.    The  non  sexual   propagation. 

I  have  certainly  not  succeeded  in  ascertaining  by  direct  observation  the  faculty  in 
the  Brisinga  of  such  multiplication  by  non  sexual  means;  and  what  I  have  to  state  on  this 
subject  will  be  for  the  present  chiefly  hypothetical.     I  feel   however  bound   to  produce   the 

')   Beskrivelser  af  nogle    nye    eller    mindre   bekjendte  Slangestjemer,  mod  nogle  Bema'rkningev  om  Selvdelingen    hos 

Straaledyrene.     (Oversigt  over  d.  Kongl.  Danske  Vid    Sclsk.  Forhandl.   1872). 

"7  * 


52 

reasons  which  have  led  me  to  adopt  the  notion  that  such  a  non  sexual  propagation  does  at 
times  actually  take  place  in  the  Brisinga. 

There  is  one  thing  which  must  immediately  be  remarked  by  any  one  who  has  exa- 
mined a  sufficient  number  of  specimens  of  this  form;  and  that  is  the  frequently  very  une- 
qual development  of  the  arms  or  rays.  In  nearly  all  the  specimens  examined  by  me  one 
or  more  of  the  arms,  and  sometimes  even  most  of  them,  proved  to  be  in  a  more  or  less 
rudimentary  state,  and  evidently  only  quite  recently  regenerated  from  the  disc.  That  these 
newly  formed  arms  had  grown  in  the  stead  of  fully  developed  arms  which  had  been  sepa- 
rated from  the  disc,  was  evident  from  the  structure  of  the  disc,  and  admits  of  no  doubt. 
The  question  is  now  to  explain  in  a  reasonable  manner  the  so  frequent  detachment  of  fully 
developed  arms  in  the  Brisinga.  To  assume  that  such  detachment  is  caused  by  accidental 
external  violence,  or  hostile  attack  of  larger  sea-animals,  might  certainly  be  admissible  if 
the  question  was  only  of  isolated  cases.  But  where  the  occurrence  proves  to  be  so  frequent, 
as  my  investigations  have  taught  me,  that  it  may  even  be  considered  as  the  general  rule, 
while  it  is  the  exception  to  find  specimens  with  all  their  arms  equally  developed;  I  should 
be  more  inclined  to  recognise  a  more  normal  phenomenon,  namely  a  real  voluntary  act  of 
the  animal,  a  spontaneous  detachment  of  one  or  more  of  its  symmetrical  principal  parts 
(Antimera)  that  is  to  say  a  peculiar  sort  of  division,  the  object  of  which  is  to  effect 
a  non  sexual  propagation.  To  state  briefly  my  opinion,  1  think  that  every  arm  thus  detached 
does  not  perish,  but  is  destined  to  form  a  new  individual  by  reproducing  from  its  adoral 
extremity  a  new  disc,  which  then,  by  a  sort  of  budding,  sends  forth  the  other  Antimera 
or  arms  belonging  to  a  completely  developed  individual.  I  think  I  may  be  allowed  to  as- 
sume the  possibility  of  such  a  propagation,  when  we  consider  the  great  self-substanciality 
of  the  arms  of  star-fishes  generally,  and  especially  of  those  of  the  Brisinga;  and  likewise 
that  direct  observations  are  not  wanting  which  appear  to  prove  that  such  regeneration  may 
in  isolated  cases  take  place  even  in  much  more  centralised  star-fishes,  for  instance  in  the 
genus  Asterias  and  Ophidiaster. 

3.    Faculty  of  regeneration  and  tenacity  of  life. 

That  the  star-fishes  possess  an  extraordinary  power  of  regeneration  is  sufficiently 
well  known.  This  is  especially  easy  to  ascertain  in  the  forms  that  are  found  in  the  litoral 
belt,  and  therefore  exposed  to  many  external  injuries,  often  bearing  the  marks  of  the  most 
diversified  damage,  which  yet  does  not  appear  to  have  any  appreciable  influence  on  the 
vital  vigor  of  the  animal.  From  the  injured  parts  it  may  be  observed  that  a  very  lively 
new  formation  takes  place,  whereby  not  only  the  wounded  surfaces  heal  rapidly,  but  also 
the  lost  parts,  with  all  the  organs  belonging  to  them,  are  in  a  shorter  or  a  longer  time 
completely  regenerated.    In  the  deep-sea  star-fishes   it  is  however  much  more  rare  to  find 


53 

traces  of  accidental  mutilation,  and  that  is  by  reason  of  the  calm  and  quiet  which  always 
reign  in  the  great  depths  of  the  sea,  and  which  rarely  exist  in  the  litoral  zone  where  so 
many  sorts  of  external  perturbations  exercise  their  influence.  It  is  however  presumable  that 
also  the  deep-sea  star-fishes  possess  the  same  faculty  and  facility  of  repairing  by  regene- 
ration all  sorts  of  injuries.  This  appears  very  evidently,  in  the  Brfsinga.  That  lost  arms 
can  be  completely  reproduced  again  from  the  disc,  has  been  already  noticed;  and  likewise 
that  we  often  find  in  the  same  specimens  a  great  number  of  such  small  arms  simultaneously 
sprouting  forth.  In  the  specimens  delineated  by  Wyville  Thomson  (1.  c.)  there  are  repre- 
sented no  less  than  5  such  rudimentary  arms  in  one  uninterrupted  series.  Also  in  the 
middle  of  broken  arms  regeneration  takes  place  in  the  same  manner  very  easily.  I  have 
once  observed  such  a  case  in  the  arm  of  a  full  grown  male  specimen  where  the  reproduced 
part  of  the  arm  was  evidently  and  sharply  distinguished  from  the  original  basal  piece. 
I  shall  have  occasion  in  a  subsequent  section  to  notice  a  highly  remarkable  case,  where  one 
of  the  arms  in  an  otherwise  normally  developed  individual  was  bifurcate  at  the  extremity 
(see  Tab.  II,  fig.  3).  This  monstrous  formation  of  the  arm  owes  its  origin  without  doubt  to 
an  accidental  lesion  and  consequent  regeneration.  In  this  case  the  reproducing  power  shows 
even  such  a  redundance  that  it  has  not  confined  itself  to  reproducing  the  lost  piece  only,  but 
has  done  it  doubly.  It  is,  as  already  noticed,  my  conviction  that  even  a  single  separated 
arm  will  be  able  to  reproduce  a  completely  new  disc,  with  the  other  arms  belonging  to  the 
same,  as  has  already  been  stated  with  great  probability  with  reference  to  the  genus  Ophidi- 
aster  and  Linckia  (see  the  above  cited  memoir  of  Mr.  Lutken). 

That  the  animal,  in  otherwise  normal  circumstances,  possesses  great  tenacity  of  life 
under  external  injuries,  is  undoubted.  It  is  a  different  question  whether  the  animal  would, 
under  circumstances  which  may  be  regarded  as  exercising  an  injurious  influence  on  all  the 
vital  functions,  exhibit  any  unusual  tenacity  of  life.  Now  the  animal  must  undeniably  find 
itself  so  situated  when  brought  up  from  the  deep,  as  is  also  clearly  indicated  by  the  con- 
vulsive agency  whereby  all  the  arms  will  almost  always  in  this  case  detach  themselves  from 
their  connexion  with  the  disc.  Nevertheless  I  have  been  able  to  keep  such  specimens  divi- 
ded into  their  separate  parts,  alive  even  for  many  days  by  supplying  them  with  fresh  sea- 
water  in  sufficiently  large  vessels. 

I  will  mention  one  more  apparently  important  fact  in  support  of  my  hypothesis 
above  set  forth  of  the  uon  sexual  propagation,  namely  that  the  arms  always  shewed  signs 
of  life  during  a  somewhat  longer  time  than  the  disc  itself  whence  they  were  detached.  The 
chief  seat  of  vital  force  seems  thus  to  be  rather  in  each  single  arm  than  in  the  disc  itself, 
whence  again  it  appears  to  be  matter  of  inference  that  it  would  be  more  difficult  for  a 
disc  detached  from  all  its  arms  to  reproduce  a  single  arm,  than  for  a  single  detached  arm 
to  form  both  the  disc  and  all  the  other  arms  belonging  to  it. 


54 


VI. 

History  of  development, 

(Ontogeny). 


I  must  presume  it  very  probable  that  the  embryonic  development  of  the  Brisiuga 
may  exhibit  peculiarities  of  very  great  interest,  and  perhaps  will  open  for  us  a  still  clearer 
view  of  the  nature  of  the  Echinoderms  in  general;  and  I  must  so  much  the  more  regret  that 
I  can  give  no  information  as  to  this  important   point  in   the  natural  history  of  the  Brisinga. 

How  the  ova,  when  ejected  from  the  ovaries,  progress  after  fecundation;  whether 
they  produce,  as  seems  to  be  the  rule  for  star-fishes,  a  bilateral  symmetrical  freely  swim- 
ming larva  in  which  the  first  foundation  of  the  future  star-fish  is  found,  or  whether  the 
development  takes  place  more  directly,  as  is  the  case  with  a  much  more  limited  number  of 
them,  must  be  decided  by  future  investigation. 

We  may  however  by  anticipation,  and  with  some  degree  of  confidence,  assume  the 
existence  of  the  first  named  mode  of  development.  My  direct  investigations  as  to  the  deve- 
lopment do  not  begin  until  after  that  the  animal  has  acquired  the  radiary  form  peculiar 
to  the  class. 


I.    Progressive  development. 

Under  this  head  we  have  to  treat  of  the  changes  in  the  appearance  of  the  whole 
animal,  and  in  the  form  and  structure  of  the  single  parts  which  they  undergo  in  the  normal 
progressive  growth,  from  the  time  when  the  animal  has  acquired  its  radiary  form,  until  it 
attains  the  fully  developed  state.  These  changes  are  in  general  such  as  are  common  to 
all  individuals  without  exception,  and  must  be  well  distinguished  from  the  changes  in  parti- 
cular details  which  usually  occur  later,  partly  determined  by  purely,  accidental  causes  partly 
in  consequence  of  a  more  or  less  abnormal  development. 


a.    Early  Stage   of  the  Brisinga. 

From  the  same  locality  whence  I  obtained  my  supply  of  Brisingas,  I  once  chanced 
to  get  out  of  the  mud  brought  up  in  the  dredge  a  little  tiny  10-armed  young  star-fish 
which,  in  spite  of  its  very  different  appearance  at  first  sight,  may  nevertheless  with  full 
certainty  be  classed  as  a  Brisinga  in  a  very  early  stage  of  development,  exhibiting  in  more 
than  one  respect  points  of  very  special  interest. 

The  specimen  (Tab.  IV,  fig.  38,  39)  has  only  a  disc-diameter  of  2.50  Mm.,  and  has  all 
its  arms  10  in  number  in  natural  connexion  with  the  disc.  The  length  of  the  arms  cannot 
accurately  be  ascertained;  as  in  all  of  them  the  extreme  point  is  broken  off.  They  do  not 
however  appear  to  have  exceeded  in  length  the  double  diameter  of  the  disc.  Now  what 
immediately  'appears  remarkable  in  them  is  that  they  proceed  from  the  disc  apparently 
quite  in  the  ordinary  manner  like  simple  prolongations  or  expansions  of  it,  without  any 
indication  on  the  exterior  of  any  sharp  limitation  as  in  the  adult  Brisinga.  Altogether  this 
young  animal  is  in  its  whole  habitus  a  completely  normal  star-fish  resembling  most  the 
young  Solaster  papposus;  and  it  would  not  easily  have  occurred  to  me  that  the  little  animal 
was  a  real  Brisinga  if  I  had  not  noticed  in  it  a  peculiarity  which  induced  me  to  examine  it 
more  minutely.  Quite  unlike  the  young  Solaster,  it  remained  clinging  with  great  tenacity 
to  every  object  it  come  in  contact  with,  exactly  in  the  same  maimer  as  a  Pedicellaster, 
which  already  would  at  once  indicate  a  very  specical  development  of  its  pedicellaries.  On 
examining  the  latter  microscopically,  I  found  to  my  surprice  that  they  corresponded  even  in 
the  minutest  details  to  those  of  the  adult  Brisinga,  and,  as  in  the  latter,  a  great  many  of 
them  were  crowded  together  on  the  skin-sheaths  of  the  arm-spines.  A  further  examination 
of  the  specimen  brought  to  light  many  other  characteristics,  demonstrating  with  absolute 
certainty  that  we  have  here  really  a  young  Brisinga  before  us. 

Let  us  therefore  consider  this  young  animal  somewhat  more  closely.  Viewed  from 
above  (fig.  39)  it  exhibits,  as  before  mentioned,  all  the  characteristics  of  a  completely  normal 
young  star-fish.  In  the  dorsal  skin  there  appear  already  to  be  formed  various  calcareous 
deposits.  In  the  interior  there  may  be  remarked  an  extremely  fine  hyaline  calcareous  net, 
perforated  with  regular  holes,  and  here,  strangely  enough,  forming  large  connected  divisions 
of  irregular  form.  Each  of  these  divisons  consists  however  only  of  the  most  primitive  cal- 
careous elements  widely  different  from  the  complicated  calcareous  net  which  is  found  in 
developed  star-fishes.  From  these  calcareous  nets  in  the  skin  there  issue  at  regular  inter- 
vals larger  and  smaller  spines,  a  couple  of  which  were  of  quite  unusual  length  and  extre- 
mely thin,  almost  like  bristles,  but  every  one  enveloped  in  its  separate  cuticular  sheath. 
In  the  angle  between  two  contiguous  arms  there  may  be  observed  a  more  regularly  formed 
plate,  which  without  doubt  is  the  rudiment  of  the  wedge-plate  found  here  in  fully  deve- 
loped specimens.     But  no  distinct  trace  is  yet  to  be  seen  of  the  marginal  plates  that  stand 


56 

in  connexion  with  the  wedge-plate.  Neither  can  there  be  certainly  distinguished  any  evident 
madreporic  body.  The  arms  issue  like  immediate  prolongations  from  and  round  the  disc; 
they  are  broadest  at  the  base,  and  thence  rapidly  and  evenly  tapering  towards  the  extre- 
mity which  however  as  before  mentioned  was  broken  off  in  them  all.  Through  the  trans- 
parent dorsal  skin  of  the  arms,  in  which  every  trace  of  calcareous  keels  or  transverse  ridges 
is  still  wanting,  there  appears  the  subjacent  ambulacral  skeleton  with  its  medial  elevated 
crest  formed  by  the  dorsal  part  of  the  ambulacral  plates.  The  single  vertebra?  are  of  a 
particularly  narrow  and  elongated  form.  Along  each  side  of  the  arms  there  is  seen  a  single 
row  of  spines,  which  are  all  provided  with  a  distinct  skin-sheath  thickly  larded  with  pedi- 
cellaries.  According  to  their  position,  they  appear  to  answer  to  the  outer  furrow-spines  in 
the  developed  individuals. 

It  we  turn  the  specimen  round,  and  view  it  from  the  ventral  side  (see  fig.  40)  the 
naked  skin-like  area  which  occupies  nearly  the  whole  of  the  underside  of  the  disc,  with  the 
widely  gaping  circular  oral  aperture  (o)  in  the  middle  of  it,  strikes  the  eye  immediately- 
Only  in  the  extreme  periphery  there  appear  those  calcareous  parts  which  support  the  disc 
and  the  arms  (the  ambulacral  skeleton)  which  as  regards  the  disc  forms  an  extremely  nar- 
row frame,  composed  of  a  single  set  of  vertebra,  whence  the  skeleton  of  the  arms  takes  its 
issue.  In  conformity  herewith  we  see  only  a  single  circle  of  20  water-feet  belonging  to  the 
disc.  These  water-feet  are  placed  in  pairs  at  the  extremities  of  the  ambulacral  furrows 
which  run  along  the  ventral  side  of  the  arms;  each  pair  separated  from  the  next  by  an 
obtusely  conical  calcareous  piece  (ad1)  projecting  inwards  from  the  angle  between  2  arms, 
and  formed  by  the  2  contiguous  adambulacral  plates  belonging  to  the  2  adjacent  vertebra. 
The  ventral  furrows  of  the  arms  taper  rapidly  outwards,  and  are,  between  each  successive 
pair  of  water-feet,  distinctly  instricted.  The  adambulacral  plates  which  limit  the  ventral 
furrows  on  the  sides  are  long  and  narrow,  yet  still  indistinctly  separated  from  each  other, 
and  only  furnished  each  with  a  single  spine  in  the  middle.  Likewise  each  of  the  innermost 
adambulacral  plates  (ad J)  belonging  to  the  disc  and  joined  together  in  one  piece,  is  fur- 
nished in  the  middle  with  a  long  spine  directed  obliquely  downwards  and  outwards.  Of  the 
oral  spines,  spread  out  fan-like  towards  the  mouth,  which  in  fully  developed  specimens  are 
so  distinct,  there  is  yet  no  trace  to  be  seen.  Immediately  before  the  interior  extremity  of 
the  ambulacral  furrows,  and  partly  covered  by  the  point  of  the  2  contiguous  innermost 
adambulacral  plates,  there  extends  round  the  whole  ventral  side  of  the  disc  a  narrow  calca- 
reous ring,  to  which  the  oral  membrane  (m)  is  attached.  It  answers  to  the  circular  ridge 
projecting  inwards  from  the  oral  ring  in  adult  animals,  and  consists  similarly  of  20  single 
pieces,  which,  immediately  before  the  ambulacral  furrows  and  the  point  of  the  interradial 
spaces,  are  connected  with  each  other  by  evident  sutures. 

It  will  be  seen  from  the  above  description  that  the  disc  in  the  young  Brisinga  men- 
tioned, although  externally  appearing  to  be  rather  large  in  proportion  to  the  arms,  is  yet 
really,  with  due  regard  to  the  skeleton,    still   more   reduced  than   in  the  full  grown  animal; 


57 

as  only  one  single  set  of  vertebrae  enters  into  the  composition  of  the  disc;  while  the  fol- 
lowing set,  which  in  the  adult  animal  always  continues  in  firm  connexion  with  the  oral  ring, 
does  here  evidently  not  belong  to  the  ring  but  to  the  arms.  As  regards  this  innermost  set 
of  vertebra1,  their  form  and  structure  appear  here  to  correspond  so  perfectly  with  the  proper 
vertebra  of  the  arms,  that  we  may  really  also  consider  them  as  belonging  to  the  arms. 
In  this  manner  there  will  thus  remain  only  the  narrow  calcareous  ring  to  which  the  oral 
membrane  is  attached,  that  can  be  considered  as  a  special  skeleton-formation  belonging  to 
the  disc;  while  all  the  remaining  skeleton  is  only  formed  by  the  10  arms,  which  are  so 
arranged  around  a  common  centre  that  their  interior  vertebra'  are  contiguous  and  grow 
together  with  each  other.  The  important  inferences  which  may  be  hence  deduced  for  a 
correct  appreciation  of  the  nature  of  the  star-fishes,  will  be  noticed  more  particularly  in  a 
subsequent  section. 

b.     Development  of  the  disc. 

The  structure  of  the  disc  has  been  already  above  noticed  in  a  very  early  stage  of 
development,  whereby  it  appears  evidently  enough  that  the  exterior  set  of  vertebrse,  which 
in  fully  developed  specimens  enters  into  the  composition  of  the  calcareous  ring,  does  not 
originally  belong  to  the  disc,  but  represents  the  interior  vertebra1  of  the  arms.  In  the  be- 
beginning  there  is  also  between  both  these  sets  of  vertebra1,  a  movable  muscular  connexion 
similar  to  that  between  the  other  vertebra,  of  the  arms;  so  that  it  is  in  fact  only  the 
interior  set  of  vertebra  which  serves  as  support  for  the  disc  itself.  During  the  subsequent 
growth  and  enormous  development  of  the  arms,  it  becomes  however  necessary  that  the 
skeleton  of  the  disc  should  acquire  a  greater  solidity  than  could  be  produced  by  only  a 
single  set  of  vertebra;  for  which  cause  the  interior  vertebra  of  the  arms  have  to  give  up 
their  mobility  little  by  little,  and,  by  connecting  themselves  with  the  original  calcareous  ring, 
to  contribute  to  its  more  powerful  development. 

In  quite  young  specimens  with  a  diameter  of  disc  of  10 — 12"""  and  a  length  of  arms 
of  60 — 70",m  these  vertebra  still  retain  in  some  degree  their  original  self-substantiality.  They 
are  (see  Tab.  V,  tig.  13  &  15)  comparatively  to  the  yet  slightly  developed  interior  vertebra, 
considerably  more  prominent,  and  even  project  distinctly  beyond  the  periphery  of  the  calca- 
reous ring,  being  bounded  on  each  side  by  a  rather  deep  sinus  in  the  calcareous  ring,  which 
indicates  the  place,  where  the  wedge-plate  rises.  The  connexion  with  the  interior  set  of 
vertebra  has  however  already  acquired  so  much  firmness  that  these  vertebra,  as  in  adult 
specimens,  always  remain  attached  to  the  disc  when  the  arms  are  separated  from  it. 

With  respect  to  the  exterior  form  of  the  disc  in  such  young  specimens  (the  smallest 
having  only  a  disc-diameter  of  10""")  it  differs  from  that  of  the  full  grown,  in  the  more  or 
less  evidently  projecting  radial  parts,  as  well  as  in  its  considerably  greater  flatness  or  thin- 
ness, and  in  its  generally  weaker  and  less  compact  appearance.     It   is   like   the   arms,   of  a 

8 


58 

very  pale  reddish  color,  and  when  held  up  against  the  light  so  transparent  that  several  of 
the  interior  organs  may  he  distinctly  seen  through  the  dorsal  skin. 

The  dorsal  spines  are  proportionally  smaller  and  more  dispersed;  and  only  a  few  of 
those  attached  nearer  to  the  centre  may  sometimes  he  distinguished  by  a  peculiar  strongly 
elongated  bristle-like  form,  evidently  a  relict  from  the  embryonic  state;  the  madreporic 
body  occupies  the  same  characteristic  place  as  in  the  adult  specimens,  but  is  always  very 
small  and  only  slightly  convex.  The  spines  attached  on  the  lower  side  of  the  disc  (to  the 
adambulacral  plates)  are  relatively  much  shorter  than  in  full  grown  specimens,  and  fewer  in 
number;  and  of  the  oral  spines  directed  towards  the  mouth,  there  are  only  2  or  4  developed 
for  each  interradial  space. 

c.     Development  of  the  arms. 

In  the  little  juvenile  Brisinga  previously  mentioned,  the  extreme  poiuts  of  all  the 
arms  were,  as  already  stated,  broken  off;  so  that  their  exact  form  and  length  could  not  be 
accurately  ascertained.  I  have  noticed  as  characteristic  the  less  distinct  demarcation  between 
them  and  the  disc;  the  entire  absence  of  calcareous  ribs  and  transverse  ridges,  and  the 
presence  of  only  a  single  row  of  spines  on  each  side  (the  exterior  furrow-spines). 

We  have  however  even  in  fully  developed  specimens  of  the  Brisinga  the  best  oppor- 
tunity for  studying  the  development  of  the  arms,  and  for  tracing  their  changes  to  a  yet 
much  earlier  stage  of  development  than  in  the  young  one  mentioned.  There  is  always 
taking  place  in  the  Brisinga,  as  before  stated,  a  continually  repeated  reproduction  of  new 
arms,  in  place  of  those  previously  detached  from  the  disc.  But  it  is  here  to  be  remarked 
that  these  arms,  formed  by  a  sort  of  germination,  develope  themselves  apparently  in  a 
manner  somewhat  different  from  that  in  which  the  arms  originally  belonging  to  the  young- 
animals  are  developed. 

In  the  earliest  stage  of  development  these  new  arms  sprouting  from  the  disc 
(see  Tab.  VI,  tig.  1  x)  have  only  the  appearance  of  inconsiderable  conical  processes,  issuing 
nearer  to  the  ventral  side  from  the  middle  of  the  radial  spaces.  But  on  closer  examination 
the  rudiments  of  the  most  important  parts  may  already  be  distinguished.  The  extremity 
always  exhibits  a  distinct  button-like  enlargement,  from  the  lower  side  of  which  there  pro- 
jects in  a  horisontal  direction  a  relatively  large  cylindrical  appendage  (b)  which  is  the 
previously  mentioned  peculiar  terminal  apparatus,  the  first  evidently  developed  organ  that 
appears.  On  the  upper  side,  and  especially  on  the  terminal  enlargement  of  the  arms,  there 
appear  (see  fig.  11,  12,  13)  already  several  pedicellarise  developing  themselves,  but  still  quite 
in  a  cellular  form,  and  distributed  without  any  distinct  order  over  the  skin.  Below  there 
may  be  seen  very  distinctly  the  rudiments  of  a  limited  number  (12-14)  water-feet  (w)  in 
the  form  of  small  button-like  warts  arranged  in  2  longitudinal  rows,  and  rapidly  increasing 
in  size  towards  the  base  of  the  arm,  with  a  distinctly  marked  raised  line  (n)  running  between 


59 

the  two  rows,  which  line  is  the  ambulacral  nerve  that  forms  a  well  defined  club-shaped 
enlargement  (b)  at  the  base  of  the  organ  of  sense  (a).  Of  spines  no  trace  is  yet  to  be 
seen.  Only  after  that  the  nascent  arm  has  increased  somewhat  more  in  length,  there  may 
be  observed  on  each  side  of  the  water-feet  a  single  row  of  regularly  arranged  sinuosities  in 
the  skin,  wherein  the  calcareous  particles  begin  to  develop  themselves  (fig.  13  p).  These 
are  the  growing  furrow-spines.  Nearer  to  the  dorsal  side  there  may  be  seen  a  similar  row 
of  bag-like  enlargements  in  the  skin,  inclosing  calcareous  particles  in  a  state  of  progressive 
development,  but  more  irregularly  arranged.  They  represent  the  growing  marginal  spines, 
and  on  those  situated  nearest  to  the  base  a  few  pedicellaria3  have  already  begun  to  develop 
themselves  (see  fig.  15  p),  The  pedicellaria?  which  appear  in  the  dorsal  skin  have  in  the 
mean-time  developed  themselves  further,  and  now  begin  to  be  arranged  in  distinct  raised 
transverse  stripes  or  bands.  The  rudiments  of  water-feet  have  increased  considerably  in 
number;  and  those  placed  nearest  the  base  have  already  acquired  a  cylindrical  form  and 
commenced  their  activity  (fig.  13  w).  The  terminal  organ  of  sense  has  during  the  progress 
of  this  development  retained  approximately  its  original  form  and  size,  but  is  now  partially 
overhung  by  a  distinct  protecting  calcareous  plate  with  accompanying  spines  and  pedicel- 
larise  (see  fig.  14  &  15). 

The  further  development  of  the  arms  consists  now  essentially  in  a  successive  in- 
crease of  joints  or  metamera  proceeding  from  the  base  of  the  terminal  enlargement,  with  a 
corresponding  increase  in  the  numner  of  water-feet  and  spines;  while  the  arm  grows  rapidly 
in  length  (see  Tab.  I,  fig.  4,  5,  6  e,  Tab:  II,  fig.  1  &  2). 

The  transverse  bands  over  the  dorsal  skin,  which  are  covered  with  pedicellariae, 
appear  now  both  in  greater  number  and"  with  greater  distinctness  and  regularity;  and  the 
marginal  spines  are  more  and  more  elongated,  especially  at  the  base.  Even  after  that  the 
arm  has  attained  a  length  of  30— 40mm  there  is  still  no  trace  to  be  seen  externally  of  the 
spined  calcareous  ribs  so  characteristic  of  the  full  grown  animal.  Only  in  a  much  later  stage 
namely  after  that  the  organs  of  generation  have  begun  to  develop  themselves,  these  ribs 
begin  to  appear  as  quite  narrow  slightly  raised  calcareous  stripes,  on  which  the  spines  are 
still  only  short  and  indistinct  (see  Tab.  I,  fig.  1).  The  marginal  spines  have  already  long- 
ago  attained  their  full  development,  as  also  the  exterior  furrow  spines;  but  the  interior 
furrow  spines  do  not  begin  to  develop  themselves  until  much  later;  nay,  it  appears  that 
even  after  the  animal  has  attained  its  full  development,  a  constant  increase  takes  place  in 
the  number  of  these  small  spines  ranged  nearest  to  the  ventral  furrow.  The  arm  which  in 
the  beginning  was  thickest  at  the  base  and  thence  rapidly  tapering  towards  the  end,  begins 
now  to  be  somewhat  instricted  at  the  base  and  thereby  to  be  more  sharply  distinguished 
from  the  disc;  as  the  dorsal  skin  lies  here  close  on  the  subjacent  ambulacral  skeleton: 
while  at  some  distance  from  the  base,  this  skin  begins  to  be  more  and  more  elevated  above 
it  and  stretched  to  the  sides.  The  characteristic  almost  fusiform  appearance,  which  the 
basal  part  of  the  arm  often  exhibits  in  adult  specimens   (see  Tab.  I,  fig.  12,  Tab.  II,  fig.  1) 

8* 


60 


is  due  to  the  strongly  developed  organs  of  generation  lying  within  it.  If  these  organs,  as 
is  the  case  in  other  seasons  than  in  the  summer,  are  less  developed,  then  neither  will  the 
arms  in  full  grown  specimens  exhibit  such  a  remarkable  enlargement;  although  they  are 
always  at  the  base  considerably  thinner  than  they  are  further  out  from  it. 


d.     Development  of  the  ambulacral  skeleton. 

To  examine  the  development  of  the  ambulacral  skeleton,  it  is  only  necessary  to 
isolate  from  the  disc  a  recently  formed  arm-shoot,  and  to  put  it  in  a  solution  of  potass,  which 
will  quickly  make  all  the  organic  parts  transparent.  On  examining  the  arm-shoot  under 
the  microscope  with  sufficient  magnifying  power  (see  Tab.  VI,  fig.  13,  14,  15)  the  calcareous 
particles  which  are  to  form  the  ambulacral  skeleton  will  then  be  distinctly  seen  deve- 
loping themselves  in  the  interior.  As  the  formation  of  the  various  joints  or  metamera,  of 
which  the  arm  is  composed,  always  proceeds  from  the  base  of  the  terminal  knob-like  en- 
largement of  the  arm,  the  youngest  or  earliest  foundations  of  the  vertebrae  will  always  be 
found  nearest  to  the  same,  and  the  nearer  to  the  base  of  the  arms  the  more  developed 
they  will  be  found.  Thus  in  one  and  the  same  preparation,  we  have  a  whole  series  of  suc- 
cessive stages  of  development  before  us.  Every  vertebra  is  formed  of  numerous  reticular 
ramified  hyaline  calcareous  staves,  which  take  their  issue  from  4  different  points  or  centres 
answering  to  the  single  calcareous  plates  of  which  each  vertebra  is  originally  composed. 
These  points  of  ossification  of  the  vertebrae  are  situated  somewhat  nearer  to  the  ventral 
than  to  the  dorsal  side  of  the  arm,  and  they  are  arranged  in  pairs  slightly  varying  in  height, 
and  regularly  alternating  with  each  other.  The  pair  situated  nearest  to  the  medial  line,  and 
in  a  more  dorsal  position  (fig.  14  a),  forms  the  foundation  for  the  ambulacral  plates;  that 
more  remote  from  the  middle,  and  nearer  the  ventral  side  (ad),  represents  the  adambulacral 
plates.  The  former  pair  appears  first,  and  afterwards  successively  the  other.  Originally 
these  points  of  ossification  lie  widely  separated  from  each  other,  and  only  during  the  further 
development  and  ramification  of  the  calcareous  particles  approach  each  other  little  by  little, 
so  as  at  last  to  become  united  partly  by  suture,  partly  by  muscular  ligaments.    " 

The  manner  in  which  the  ramification  of  these  calcareous  parts  composing  the  verte- 
bra? proceeds,  may  be  traced  very  distinctly  in  a  recently  formed  arm-shoot.  First  of  all 
there  appears  only  a  little  angular  calcareous  granule  (fig.  17,  IS)  which  then  shoots  out  a 
certain  number  (usually  (>)  radiating  processes  (fig.  19)  situated  in  the  same  plane.  Each  of 
these  processes  divides  itself  then  at  the  extremity,  or  shoots  out  in  2  diverging  branches 
(fig.  20)  which  are  again  subdivided,  and  at  last  partially  coalesce  with  those  adjacent,  ami 
thereby,  together  with  the  original  processes,  form  the  boundaries  of  a  single  ring  of  oblong 
apertures  (fig.  21).  By  a  dichotomic  subdivision  of  the  outermost  processes  continued  in 
the  same  manner,  there  is  little  by  little  formed  a  thin  calcareous  disc  (fig.  22)  perforated 
with  numerous  holes  ranged  with  tolerable  regularity  in  concentric  order.     This   disc  begins 


61 

likewise  subsequently  to  increase  in  thickness;  as  processes  issue  also  from  the  surfaces  of 
the  disc,  ramifying  themselves  in  a  similar  manner.  At  last  the  ramification  of  the  calca- 
reous staves  becomes  so  manifold  and  dense,  that  the  whole  forms  a  compact  calcareous 
mass,  in  which  however  the  original  reticular  or  lattice-work  formation  may  easily  be  ob- 
served by  applying  sufficient  magnifying  power  (fig.  23,  24). 

The  ambulacral  plates,  which  thus  originally,  like  the  adambulacral  plates,  had  the 
form  of  thin  circular  discs,  increase  relatively  very  rapidly  in  volume,  and  soon  acquire 
(see  fig.  14,  a)  a  transverse  position  on  each  side  of  the  medial  line.  Both  ends,  the  exterior 
as  well  as  the  interior,  become  gradually  enlarged,  and  meet  the  nearest  adjacent  ambu- 
lacral plates  belonging  to  the  same  side,  whereby  these  plates  acquire  a  somewhat  fusiform 
shape.  Between  them  there  will  thus  remain  oval  apertures,  which  are  the  ambulacral  pores, 
whence  the  water-feet  project.  The  interior  extremity  of  the  ambulacral  plates  developes 
itself  then  more  strongly  than  the  exterior,  and  begins  to  raise  itself  up  in  the  interior  of 
the  arm  to  form  the  dorsal  ridge  of  the  arm-vertebrae  which  is  afterwards  so  prominent. 
Still  however  the  ambulacral  plates  of  each  pair  are  separated  in  the  medial  line  by  a 
distinct  fissure  widened  between  the  vertebrae  (see  fig.  16,  a).  The  adambulacral  plates  (ad) 
grow  relatively  much  more  slowly,  and  remain  therefore  in  respect  of  size  far  behind  the 
nearest  ambulacral  plates;  they  are  a  little  elongated,  and  ranged  in  a  somewhat  oblique 
direction  in  the  intervals  between  the  exterior  ends  of  the  ambulacral  plates,  aud  soon  come 
in  contact  with  these  extremities. 

The  further  development  of  the  skeleton  of  the  arm  consists  in  each  pair  of  ambu- 
lacral plates  belonging  to  a  vertebra  growing  together  with  each  other  and  with  the  respec- 
tive adambulacral  plates.  Afterwards  the  whole  vertebra  becomes  gradually  elongated  during 
the  further  growth  of  the  arm  (fig.  16).  In  the  young  Brisinga  above  described  even  the 
interior  vertebrae  of  the  arm  were  as  long  as  they  were  broad;  and  in  young  specimens  with 
a  disc-diameter  of  10mm  the  joints  of  the  arm  (see  Tab.  V,  fig.  15)  are  still  quite  unusually 
elongated  in  comparison  with  those  of  full  grown  individuals,  in  which,  in  the  whole  basal  sec- 
tion, they  are  scarcely  half  as  long  as  they  are  broad.  As  to  the  ambulacral  skeleton  of  the 
disc,  it  has  been  already  stated  that  it  consists  originally  (in  the  earliest  stages  of  develop- 
ment) only  of  the  interior  arm-joints  that  are  connected  with  each  other  round  a  common 
centre  (see  Tab.  V,  fig.  11,  12).  Besides  the  ambulacral  and  adambulacral  plates  belonging 
to  these  vertebrae,  there  are  still  only  the  so-called  parietal  plates  (p)  distinctly  developed; 
these  are  however  yet  very  small,  and  appear  indeed  only  to  contribute  to  the  formation  of 
the  circular  border  (x)  to  which  the  oral  membrane  is  attached.  Of  the  wedge-plate  only 
slight  indications  are  observable  (w),  and  these  seem  to  shew  that  they  ought  rather  to  be 
reckoned  among  the  calcareous  parts  of  the  articular  system  than  as  belonging  to  the  ambu- 
lacral skeleton;  although  they  are  subsequently  firmly  connected  with  the  latter.  The  same 
may  be  said  with  even  greater  certainty  of  the  dorsal  marginal  plates,  which  are  connected 
with  the  wedge-plate  and  which   in  like   manner    are,    in   fully    developed   specimens,  firmly 


62 

connected  with  the  oral  ring,  but  in  the  early  stage  appear  only  in  the  form  oi  2  thin 
bone  pegs  (rj  loosely  attached  to  the  oral  ring.  Of  the  2  following  pairs  of  marginal 
plates  belonging  to  the  arms  there  is  still,  in  the  young  animal  above  described,  not  the 
smallest  trace  to  be  seen. 

In  specimens  with  a  disc-diameter  of  11 — 12n,m  the  oral  ring  (fig.  13)  is  still  only  , 
very  slightly  developed;  although  it  already  consists  of  all  the  calcareous  pieces  which,  in 
fully  developed  individuals,  enter  into  its  composition.  It  is  especially  very  thin  and  flat; 
so  that  its  upper  surface  is  nearly  horisontal,  and  lies  about  level  with  the  skeleton  of 
the  arm;  while  in  full  grown  individuals  it  is  strongly  convex,  and  towards  the  interior 
considerably  raised  above  the  skeleton  of  the  arm.  This  comes  mainly  from  the  slight  deve- 
lopment of  the  interior  set  of  vertebra?,  which  still  retain  much  of  their  original  appearance 
similar  to  that  of  the  arm-vertebrae.  It  has  been  before  mentioned  that  the  exterior  set  of 
vertebra?,  which  likewise  belong  to  the  oral  ring,  and  which  in  full  grown  individuals  are 
considerably  reduced  in  size,  correspond  in  the  early  stage  completely  with  the  arm-vertebrae 
botli  in  size  and  form,  as  well  as  by  their  looser  connexion  with  the  interior  set  of  vertebra', 
being  moreover  distinctly  salient  in  the  periphery  of  the  oral  ring.  In  consequence  of  the 
peculiar  form  of  the  oral  ring  hereby  produced,  the  wedge-plates  (fig.  14.  15  w),  which  in 
full  grown  specimens  are  more  or  less  vertical,  lie  here  in  almost  perfectly  horizontal  posi- 
tion; and  on  each  side  of  them  there  appear,  on  the  upper  surface,  the  2  pairs  of  ambu- 
lacral  pores  clearly  and  distinctly  limited,  the  one  behind  the  other. 

e.     Development  of  the  cuticular  skeleton. 

The  development  of  the  calcareous  particles  enclosed  in  the  dorsal  skin  proceeds, 
exactly  in  the  same  manner  as  the  development  of  the  ambulacral  skeleton,  by  a  radiary 
ramification  of  originally  simple  isolated  calcareous  granules.  In  the  dorsal  cuticle  of  the 
disc,  this  development  of  the  calcareous  pieces  to  which  the  disc-spines  are  attached,  is 
easily  observed  in  quite  young  specimens,  in  which  these  calcareous  pieces  have  still  parti- 
ally the  form  of  small  thin  perforated  circular  discs.  In  the  young  specimen  above  described 
there  is  in  the  dorsal  cuticle  a  more  continuous  extraordinarily  thin  calcareous  net  with  wide 
circular  meshes  (Tab.  VI,  fig.  33),  evidently  a  relict  from  the  embryonic  state,  and  which  is 
afterwards  replaced  by  the  usual  limited  calcareous  parts  corresponding  with  the  spines. 
Just  opposite  to  the  angles  between  the  bases  of  the  arms  there  can  however  be  discerned 
10  somewhat  more  distinctly  limited  plates,  but  of  the  same  fine  reticular  structure.  These 
plates  (see  Tab.  IV,  fig.  39)  belong  here  most  undoubtedly  to  the  skin,  but  enter  subse- 
quently into  connexion  with  the  rudimentary  wedge-plates,  and  form  the  tubercular  promi- 
nence afterwards  so  conspicuous  on  the  same. 

The  dorsal  transverse  ribs  are  indeed  not  outwardly  visible  until  after  that  the  arm 
has  already  attained  a  considerably  development;    but   their   foundation  is  laid   very   early, 


and  simultaneously  with  the  formation  of  the  ambulacra]  skeleton.  Even  in  the  very  earliest 
foundations  of  the  arms  (see  Tab.  VI,  fig.  15)  there  may  be  observed  in  the  dorsal  cuticle, 
immediately  behind  the  terminal  enlargement,  3  longitudinal  rows  of  calcareous  particles  (r) 
forming  themselves  in  the  same  manner  as  the  ambulacra!  and  adambulacral  plates.  These 
appear  in  the  beginning  (next  to  the  terminal  enlargement  of  the  arms)  quite  separate,  in 
the  form  of  the  usual  regularly  perforated  circular  discs;  but  in  the  subsequent  progressive 
ramification  of  the  calcareous  staves  connecting  them,  the  3  calcareous  plates  lying  in  a 
transverse  row  approach  each  other  little  by  little  until  they  coalesce,  and  thus  in  connexion 
form  continuous  transverse  bands.  At  each  end  of  these  transverse  bands  there  is  deve- 
loped already  at  a  very  early  stage,  a  spine  (p)  which  is  the  marginal  spine.  In  the  be- 
ginning, such  calcareous  particles  in  the  dorsal  skin  develop  themselves  constantly  from  the 
basis  of  the  terminal  enlargement.  There  are  thus  formed  more  and  more  of  the  calcareous 
transverse  bands.  But  after  that  the  arm  has  attained  a  certain  length  this  formation  ceases. 
The  arm  continues  however  to  grow  by  a  constantly  continued  formation  of  new  joints,  which 
gradually  force  the  first  formed  joints  nearer  to  the  base  of  the  arm.  Hence  it  is  easily 
explained  that  these  calcareous  particles,  which  afterwards  form  the  transversal  spined  cross- 
ribs,  although  they  originally  proceeded  from  the  extremity  of  the  arm,  at  last  become  far 
removed  from  it  and  confined  only  to  the  basal  section. 

It  appears  that  besides  the  above-noticed  calcareous  particles  specially  imbedded  in 
the  skin,  there  are  also  a  number  of  calcareous  plates  which  belong  to  the  cuticular  skele- 
ton, and  which  subsequently  enter  into  intimate  connexion  with  the  ambulacral  skeleton, 
namely  the  wedge-plates  and  dorsal  marginal  plates  standing  in  connexion  with  the  skeleton 
of  the  disc,  also  the  2  pairs  of  marginal  plates  which  are  found  at  the  base  of  the  arms, 
and  finally  the  calcareous  plate  which  covers  the  terminal  organ  of  sense.  This  last  (fig. 
13 — 15,  pi)  is  formed  already  very  early,  simultaneously  with  the  ambulacral  skeleton,  as  a 
net  of  thin  calcareous  staves  ranged  in  a  half-circle,  whence  subsequently  thin  spines  take 
their  issue  (fig.  25).  The  dorsal  marginal  plates  of  the  arms  appear  on  the  contrary  not  to 
form  themselves  until  considerably  later  (see  fig.  16,  r,  r). 

f.     Development  of  the  spines. 

The  first  spines  which  appear  distinctly  on  the  arms  are,  as  before  mentioned,  the 
exterior  furrow  spines.  They  form  (see  fig.  13,  p)  first,  close  to  each  side  of  the  ambulacral 
skeleton,  a  regular  row  of  short  cylindrical  cuticular  processes,  each  answering  to  a  separate 
adambulacral  plate.  In  the  interior  of  these  processes  there  appears  first  a  little  angular 
calcareous  granule  (fig.  26),  which  then,  in  the  usual  manner,  begins  to  shoot  out  radiating 
processes  whereby  there  is  formed  a  simple  perforated  disc  (fig.  27).  From  the  middle 
of  one  surface  of  this  disc,  there  arise  a  certain  number  of  thin  calcareous  staves,  close 
together,  which  rapidly  grow  in  length  (fig.  28).     After  these  calcareous  staves  have  attained 


64 

a  certain  size,  they  shoot  out,  at  right  angles  and  at  regular  intervals,  short  lateral  processes 
which  grow  together  with  the  nearest  calcareous  staves  (fig.  29,  30).  Accordingly  as  the  origi- 
nal number  of  staves  may  have  been  greater  or  smaller,  there  is  at  last  formed  a  more  or 
less  complicated  latticed  process  which  is  the  proper  calcareous  spine;  while  the  basal  disc 
forms  the  enlarged  joint-surface  whereby  the  spine  is  subsequently  articulated  with  the 
adambulacral  plates.  AVhen  the  spine  has  attained  a  certain  size,  there  begin  to  appear, 
at  the  end  of  the  cuticular  sheath,  some  few  cell-like  bodies  projecting  more  or  less  from 
the  same,  and  having  small  calcareous  granules  contained  in  them  (fig.  31);  this  is  the  first 
development  of  the  pedicellaries.  All  the  other  spines  are  formed  precisely  in  the  same 
manner.  The  marginal  spines  on  the  growing  arms  and  the  spines  situated  on  the  terminal 
enlargement  of  the  arm  appear  nearly  at  the  same  time.  The  last  named  (fig.  32)  are 
usually  remarkable  for  their  particularly  slender  shape,  and  for  being  originally  formed  of  2 
or  3  strongly  elongated  calcareous  staves  connected  with  each  other  at  regular  intervals  by 
horisontal  intermediary  bars.  Of  the  spines  belonging  to  the  calcareous  ribs  of  the  arms, 
no  trace  is  to  be  observed  before  the  arm  has  attained  a  considerable  development.  They 
shew  themselves  then  first  as  insignificant  processes  which  however  grow  rapidly,  and  in 
adult  specimens  exhibit  the  circlets  of  spines,  repeated  at  certain  intervals  around  the  dorsal 
side  of  the  basal  section  of  the  arm,  so  specially  characteristic  of  this  species. 

Among  the  spines  situated  on  the  dorsal  side  of  the  disc,  we  may  sometimes  ob- 
serve in  very  young  specimens  a  spine  here  and  there  of  a  quite  unusual  form  strongly 
elongated  and  slender  almost  like  a  bristle.  In  the  little  young  animal  above  described  all 
the  spines  seem  to  have  been  of  this  nature;  but  most  of  them  were  already,  when  the 
animal  was  captured,  more  or  less  injured  and  some  quite  broken  off.  I  succeeded  however 
with  some  certainty  in  getting  an  idea  of  their  original  appearance.  They  are,  as  has  been 
said,  very  strongly  elongated  and  slender,  quite  hyaline  and  finely  latticed  like  the  ordinary 
spines,  but  very  distinguishable  by  not  being  smooth,  shewing  several  consecutive  distinctly 
enlarged  sections,  each  of  which  shoots  out  in  a  certain  number  of  sharp  points  (fig.  34). 
The  whole  spine  is  hereby  distinctly  echinulated  at  regular  intervals  from  the  very  base; 
while  on  the  ordinary  spines  only  the  extreme  end  exhibits  some  few  microscopic  points. 
These  peculiar  spines  belong,  as  it  appears,  only  to  the  embryonic  state;  they  afterwards 
disappear  entirely,  and  are  replaced  by  the  usual  spines  which  form  themselves  in  the  same 
manner  as  the  arm-spines. 

g.    Development  of  the  pedicellaries. 

On  the  dorsal  side  of  the  very  earliest  foundations  of  the  arms,  as  also  on  the 
cuticular  sheaths  of  the  spines  which  afterwards  grow  out  of  the  arms,  there  appear,  as  has 
already  been  noticed,  a  greater  or  less  number  of  these  peculiar  small  organs,  but  mostly 
very  far  from  being  developed  or  in  activity.    We  have  thus  here  occasion  to  study  the  first 


65 

» 

formation  and  further  successive  development  of  these  organs.  It  is  however  by  no  means 
necessary  to  depend  only  on  such  growing  arms  for  opportunity  of  studying  the  develop- 
ment of  the  pedicellarise.  This  investigation  may  be  executed  quite  as  well,  and  much  more 
easily,  on  any  developed  arm-,  as,  throughout  the  whole  life  of  the  animal,  there  seems  to 
be  a  continual  new  formation  of  these  organs,  especially  on  the  cuticular  sheaths  of  the 
spines  of  the  arms. 

On  examining  more  closely  the  cuticular  sheath  of  one  of  the  long  spines  of  the  arm.  it 
will  be  found  that  the  pedicellarire  in  this  exterior  part  are  all  fully  developed  and  of  the  struc- 
ture above  described;  while  those  nearer  the  base  become  gradually  more  rudimentary,  until  at 
last  one  can  only  observe  a  layer  of  simple  cells  surrounding  the  root  of  the  spine  (see  fig.  31). 
This  simple  stratum  of  cells  is  the  starting  point  for  the  progressive  development  of  the 
pedicellarise  from  the  base.  In  the  interior  of  the  cells  the  development  of  the  3  calcareous 
particles  above  described  can  be  very  distinctly  traced.  They  appear  first  (fig.  32)  as  3 
small  widely  separate  granules  situated  in  one  row,  and  all  nearly  of  the  same  size.  Then 
the  2  outside  granules  which  represent  the  side-pieces  develope  themselves  more  rapidly 
than  the  middle-piece,  and  soon  assume  a  distinct  triangular  form  (fig.  33)  while  the  middle- 
piece  still  appears  only  like  a  little  indistinctly  angular  granule.  2  of  the  3  corners  of  the 
side-pieces  now  increase  (see  fig.  34)  rapidly  in  length,  developing  themselves  each  in  its 
manner;  so  that  it  can  soon  be  discerned  which  of  them  is  to  form  the  proper  forceps,  and 
which  shall  become  the  lower  plate-shaped  process;  but  the  3rd  corner  is  relatively  less 
developed,  and  only  increases  a  little  in  breadth  so  as  to  form  the  vertical  dentated  edge 
projecting  inwards  from  the  middle  of  the  side-pieces.  The  middle-piece  now  begins  also 
to  develope  itself,  by  the  extrusion  in  different  directions  of  4  cylindrical  processes,  2  longer 
and  2  shorter,  whereby  it  acquires,  when  viewed  from  above,  the  form  of  an  irregular  cross. 
In  the  subsequent  development  (see  fig.  35)  the  2  processes  issuing  from  the  side-pieces 
increase  more  and  more  in  length,  bending  inwards  towards  the  media!  line.  They  are 
however  quite  simple,  without  teeth  or  plate-like  enlargements;  the  upper  one  truncated  at 
the  extremity;  the  lower,  conically  pointed.  The  upper  process,  or  the  proper  forceps,  soon 
begins  however  (see  fig.  36)  to  assume  its  characteristic  spade-like  form:  and  from  each  side 
of  the  truncated  extremity,  there  protrudes  a  sharp  corner,  forming  the  exterior  tooth  of 
those  which  subsequently  appear.  The  middle-piece  now  changes  its  form  rapidly:  small 
processes  beginning  to  grow  from  the  lower  side,  and  again  connecting  themselves  by 
their  extremities,  forming  thereby  the  commencement  of  the  perforated  plates  which 
subsequently  appear,  and  which  serve  for  the  insertion  of  the  motor  muscles  of  the  side- 
pieces.  In  the  same  manner  the  hitherto  simply  conical  processes  of  the  2  side-pieces 
afterwards  begin  also  little  by  little  (see  fig.  37)  to  assume  their  definitive  plate-like  form; 
as  small  processes  issue  from  their  exterior  sides,  and  finally  connect  themselves  by  the 
extremities,  so  as  to  circumclude  the  characteristic  oval  apertures,  in  the  periphery  of  which 

9 


66 

• 
the  before  mentioned  muscles  are  attached.  All  3  pieces  come  while  undergoing  this  change 
closer  together;  and  the  articulation  between  the  side-pieces  and  the  middle-piece  is  effected 
in  the  manner  which  characterises  the  developed  pedicellariae.  The  changes  described  affect 
only  the  calcareous  particles  which  develop  themselves  in  the  interior  of  the  pedicellaria?,  and 
which  therefore  are  to  be  considered  as  a  secretive  product  of  the  plasma  of  the  original 
cell.  The  soft  surrounding  parts,  or  the  cuticular  sheath,  are  formed  immediately  by  a  simple 
readaptation  of  the  whole  cell.  Already  in  a  very  early  stage  of  development,  there  may  be 
observed  (see  fig.  34),  on  the  exterior  side  of  the  cell,  a  slight  insiuuosity  like  an  incipient 
division.  This  insinuosity  becomes  little  by  little  deeper  and  deeper,  and  represents  at  last 
a  deep  incision  dividing  the  cell,  into  2  broad  lobes,  each  of  which  includes  the  anterior 
extremity  of  one  of  the  side-pieces.  These  lobes  unite  themselves,  during  the  further  deve- 
lopment, directly  with  the  2  movable  flaps  of  the  pedicellaria.  At  the  same  time  the  whole 
cell,  formerly  sunk  in  the  skin,  rises  little  by  little,  above  the  surface,  so  as  at  least  only  to 
remain  attached  to  it  by  a  thin  continuation,  which  becomes  the  flexible  stem  whereby  the 
pedicellaria  is  fastened  to  the  skin.  When  this  stem  is  fully  formed,  then  all  the  other 
parts  belonging  to  the  pedicellaria  have  also  attained  their  definitive  development:  and  it 
now  begins  to  participate  in  the  common  function  of  all  these  small  organs,  to  seize  and 
hold  fast  all  objects  that  come  in  connexion  with  them. 


B.    Divergent   development. 

The  phenomena  of  development  noticed  in  the  preceeding  lines  are  such  as  are 
common  to  all  individuals,  and  generally  do  not  only  apply  to  the  whole  genus  Brisinga, 
but  partly  also  to  all  the  other  star-fishes.  We  come  now  to  a  series  of  changes  which 
usually  do  not  take  place  until  the  animal  has  attained  a  much  more  advanced  age,  and 
which  go  in  a  more  divergent  direction.  These  changes  manifest  themselves  as  more  or  less 
distinctly  marked  differences  in  the  external  form  of  the  body,  and  in  the  particular  details, 
between  the  different  individuals.  We  have  again  to  distinguish  the  more  ordinary  deviations 
from  those  dependent  on  quite  accidental  causes,  and  therefore  to  be  regarded  as  more 
abnormal  deviations. 


a.     Individual   variations. 


On  examining  a  series  of  individuals,  it  will  soon  be  found  that  the  individual  varia- 
tions in  the  present  species  range  within  tolerably  wide  limits.  The  variations  apply  partly 
to  the  number  of  the  arms  or  ambulacra,  partly  to  the  form  and  arrangement  of  the  diffe- 
rent appendages  belonging  to  the  skin,  and  partly  to  the  color. 


67 

Firstly  as  regards  the  ambulacra,  the  present  species  is  in  this  respect  distinguished 
in  a  remarkable  degree  from  the  other  species  of  Brisinga.  While  in  this  latter  the  number 
of  arms  in  all  the  specimens  hitherto  examined,  has  been  always  without  exception  11,  an- 
swering to  the  specific  denomination  ..endecacnemos",  I  have  found  in  the  specimens  of  the 
present  species  examined  by  me  a  remarkable  inconstancy  in  this  respect;  so  that  it  is  very 
difficult  to  say  what  number  should  be  regarded  as  the  normal  number. 

Of  the  22  more  or  less  perfect  specimens  examined  by  me,  7  were  9-armed ;  9,  10- 
armed;  5,  11-armed,  and  1,  12-armed;  hence  it  appear  that  9-armed,  10-armed  and  11-armed 
specimens  are  about  equally  numerous;  while  it  seems  that  specimens  with  more  than  11 
arms  are  very  rare;  since  out  of  22  specimens,  only  one  was  found  with  12  arms.  I  do  not 
however  consider  it  improbable  that,  on  examination  of  a  greater  number,  it  may  be  found 
that  the  inconstancy  in  the  number  of  antimera  ranges  within  still  wider  limits;  and  that 
specimens  may  be  found  with  fewer  than  9  and  more  than  12  arms.  The  specimen  deli- 
neated by  W.  Thomson  (1.  c.)  has  thus,  according  to  the  drawing,  no  less  than  13  anus. 
If  this  is  really  correct,  then  the  number  of  arms  in  the  present  species  would  vary  at  least 
from  9  to  13:  a  very  remarkable  inconstancy  in  an  animal  of  radiate  construction.  This 
variation  in  the  number"  of  antimera  or  ambulacra,  does  not  however  appear  to  be  the 
result,  as  might  be  supposed,  of  a  subsequent  divergent  development.  On  the  contrary,  I 
have  reason  to  presume  that  the  number  of  arms  in  each  individual  is  already  fixed  in  the 
embryo  or  larva  body  of  the  star-fishes,  and  continues  unchanged  during  the  whole  life  of 
the  animal;  for  I  have  never  seen  on  the  disc  the  smallest  sign  of  any  new  formation  of 
ambulacra.  All  were,  independently  of  the  greater  or  smaller  development  of  the  arms, 
exactly  of  the  same  appearance  and  uniform  development.  Neither  are  the  younger  indi- 
viduals distinguished  by  having  fewer  arms  than  the  older  ones.  The  little  tiny  young  Bri- 
singa above  described  had  10  arms  distinctly  developed,  just  as  in  most  adult  specimens: 
and  of  the  3  young  individuals  with  a  disc-diameter  of  10  — 12""",  which  I  have  had  occasion 
to  examine,  only  one  was  9-armed,  while  the  other  two  were  10-armed. 

As  regards  the  length  of  the  arms  in  proportion  to  the  diameter  of  the  disc,  it  is 
far  from  being  constantly  the  same  in  all  individuals;  nay  even  in  one  and  the  same  indi- 
vidual, we  may  often  find  a  considerable  difference  in  the  length  ot  the  arms,  which  in 
great  part  is  caused  by  the  regeneration  of  new  arms  taking  place  at  various  times,  in  stead 
of  the  older  arms  previously  detached  from  the  disc. 

With  respect  to  the  number  and  arrangement  of  the  calcareous  transverse  ribs  on 
the  basal  part  of  the  arm,  we  find  an  infinity  of  variations:  and  even  in  one  and  the  same 
individual  there  will  often  be  some  difference  on  the  different  arms.  The  number  in  adult 
specimens  seems  to  vary  at  least  from  9  to  14.  The  number  of  the  soft  transverse  bands 
covered  with  pedicellariae  and  arranged  in  the  intervals  between  these  calcareous  ribs,  is 
likewise  very  variable.     Sometimes  there  is  only  one   (see  Tab.  II,  fig.  2)   sometimes  —  and 

9* 


68 

this  seems  to  be  the  most  usual  case  —  3  (fig.  1);  more  rarely  the  number  is  greater,  up 
to  7;  but  in  this  case  the  transverse  bands  are  usually  interrupted  in  several  places, 
and  rudimentary  (fig.  4).  In  like  manner  the  spines  attached  along  the  calcareous  ribs 
are  very  differently  developed.  Sometimes  they  are  proportionally  small,  and  in  great 
numbers  (fig.  4)  sometimes  the  number  is  more  limited,  in  which  case  they  usually  — 
especially  towards  the  sides  —  attain  a  very  considerable  length  (almost  like  the  exterior 
furrow-spines). 

Also  the  disc  itself  is  subject  to  several  variations.  Its  form  is  seldom  perfectly 
circular,  but  often  broader  on  one  side,  and  irregular  in  a  greater  or  less  degree.  Its  dorsal 
spines  are  likewise  in  different  individuals  more  or  less  developed,  sometimes  higher  and 
more  closely  packed,  sometimes  lower  and  more  spread.  Finally  the  form  and  size  of  the 
madreporic  body  is  subject  to  divers  variations,  even  in  equally  developed  individuals.  It  is 
however  always  naked,  and  never,  as  in  the  other  species  endecacnemos,  covered  with  spines. 
The  color  of  the  animal  varies,  as  already  stated,  through  a  series  of  tints,  from  light  orange 
to  deep  purple  red. 


b.     Accidental   variations. 

(Monstrosities). 

Under  this  head  I  would  class  2  cases  which  I  have  observed,  and  in  which  one  of 
the  arms  in  an  otherwise  normally  and  fully  developed  individual  exhibited  an  appearance 
very  different  from  what  is  usual. 

Both  cases  were  evidently  caused  by  accidental  mutilation,  and  consequent  regene- 
ration of  the  arm.  In  one  instance  the  arm  was  very  short,  scarcely  half  as  long  as  the 
others,  but  nevertheless  in  its  basal  section  quite  as  much  developed  as  the  others,  with 
swelling  organs  of  generation,  and  well  developed  calcareous  ribs  and  spines;  while  the  ex- 
terior part  of  the  arm  was  very  slightly  developed,  and  sharply  distinguished  from  the  rest 
of  the  arm.  being  in  the  form  of  a  little  thin  lash-like  appendage  with  rudimentary  spines 
and  water- feet.  The  arm  had  evidently  been  quite  lately  broken  off  at  this  place;  and 
from  the  wounded  surface,  there  had  sprouted  a  nascent  new  arm  to  replace  the  lost  part. 
I  have  also  observed  a  perfectly  similar  instance  in  the  Brisinga  endecacnemos  (see  Tab.  VII, 

fig.  1  a). 

In  the  second  case  the  arm  was  of  the  usual  length,  but  highly  remarkable  for 
having  the  extremity  bifurcate,  or  going  out  in  2  nearly  equally  long  branches  completely 
normally  formed  with  all  appertaining  parts,  and  having  at  each  end  the  terminal  organ  of 
sense  (Tab.  II,  fig.  3).  The  ambulacral  furrow  running  along  the  arm  divided  itself,  at  the 
issue  of  these  two  branches,  precisely  in  the  same  manner  as  in  a  Pentacrinus  or  an  An- 
tedon;  and  the  ambulacral  skeleton  seemed  likewise  to  have   been   similarly  affected.    That 


69 

an  accidental  mutilation  of  the  arm  had  also  in  this  case  been  the  disturbing  cause,  is 
undoubted;  but,  instead  of  the  single  regeneration  of  the  lost  part,  the  reproduction  has 
taken  place  in  a  double  form;  so  that  from  the  wounded  surface  there  have  sprouted  forth 
2  separate  nascent  arms,  which  have  been  further  developed  each  for  itself.  Monstrosities 
analogous  to  these  have  already  been  observed  in  some  exotic  star-fishes,  the  Oreaster 
gigas  and  Astropecten  aurantiacus. 


70 


VII. 

Distribution  and  occurrence. 

(Chorology). 


With  regard  to  the  distribution  and  occurrence  of  the  present  species,  much  valu- 
able information  has  been  obtained  by  the  great  English  expeditions,  that  may  in  connexion 
with  my  own  observations,  help  us  to  form  tolerably  accurate  notions  on  this  subject. 
It  appears  to  be  everywhere  a  true  deep-sea  form,  and,  like  most  deep-sea  animals,  to 
have  a  very  wide  geographical  distribution. 


a.     Horisontal  distribution. 

As  already  noticed,  I  have  hitherto  found  the  present  species  of  Brisinga,  on  our 
coast,  only  on  the  fishing  ground  Skraaven  in  Lofoten  in  about  68V2  °  N.  Lat. 

This  point  is  at  present  its  most  northern  limit;  although  I  do  not  doubt  that  on 
further  investigation  it  will  be  found  in  the  arctic  zone  much  further  towards  the  pole. 
Its  distribution  in  a  southern  direction  extends  at  least  to  the  coasts  of  Ireland,  where  it 
was  taken  during  the  expedition  of  the  ..Porcupine"  in  the  year  18G9.  Already  in  the  previous 
year  it  had  been  found  during  the  expedition  of  the  „Lightning"  in  a  much  more  northern 
locality,  namely  between  Scotland  and  the  Faeroe  islands.  Its  distribution  as  at  present  known 
thus  extends  through  no  less  than  15°  of  Latitude.  The  other  species  Br.  endecacnemos  seems 
to  have  a  still  greater  distribution.  It  was  found  during  the  2nd  expedition  of  the  „Porcupine" 
off  the  coast  of  Portugal.  Its  most  northern  locality  is  Floro  13  miles  (91  miles  Eng.)  north 
of  Bergen,  where  2  years  ago  I  took  up  a  perfect  specimen.  According  to  this  different  di- 
stribution of  both  species,  it  appears  that  there  is  some  ground  for  supposing  the  Brisinga 
coronata  to  be  on  the  whole  a  more  northern  form  than  the  Br.  endecacnemos,  which  also 
seems  to  be  confirmed  by  the  physical  conditions  under  which  both  species  are  found. 


71 


b.     Vertical  distribution. 

The  specimens  which  I  have  examined  of  the  present  species  of  Brisinga  were  all 
taken  from  about  the  same  depth,  namely  250—300  fathoms.  Nevertheless  it  goes,  as  has 
been  proved,  considerably  further  down  into  the  deep.  In  the  Faroe  channel  it  was  taken 
form  a  depth  of  500  fathoms ;  and  off  the  west  coast  of  Ireland  it  was  found  at  the  depth 
of  even  S00  fathoms.  In  all  probability  200  fathoms  must  lie  considered  as  its  highest 
limit.  Whether  it  goes  even  lower  than  800  fathoms,  is  not  yet  certainly  decided;  but  yet 
it  seems  to  me  very  probable  that  it  goes  at  least  as  deep  as  the  other  species  Br.  ende- 
cacnemos,  which  off  the  Portuguese  coast  has  been  taken  in  1000  fathoms.  The  highest  limit 
for  this  last  species  seems  to  be  about  the  same  as  for  Br.  coronata,  namely  about  200 
fathoms. 

c.     External    conditions    of   existence. 
Special  occurrence. 

All  my  specimens  of  Brisinga  coronata  were  taken  at  a  considerable  distance  from 
the  shelving  bank  of  the  coast,  on  an  even  and  flat  bottom  covered  with  a  more  or  less 
thick  layer  of  clay  or  mud.  It  appears  to  have  been  taken  under  the  same  conditions 
during  the  atlantic  expeditions;  but  the  occurrence  of  the  other  species  seems  to  be  very 
dissimilar.  It  has  been  always  found  by  Asbjornsen,  as  well  as  by  myself,  only  nearer  to 
the  coast  on  the  steep  bank  which' rises  from  the  deeps  outside,  where  the  bottom  is  rocky 
or  stony  without  any  deposit  of  mud  or  sand.  Whether  this  dissimilarity  in  occurrence 
between  the  two  species  is  the  same  everywhere,  I  do  not  venture  to  say;  as  this  is  not 
sufficiently  clear  from  the  reports  of  the  atlantic  expeditions  which  we  possess.  But  on  our 
coast  the  conditions  appear  to  be  perfectly  constant.  The  temperature  in  which  the  Br.  coro- 
nata lives  at  Lofoten  is,  according  to  the  investigations  made  by  me  in  the  summer  of  18G9, 
about  +  4°  C;  but  it  is  necessary  to  remark  that  I  had  at  the  time  only  a  very  imperfect 
deep-sea  thermometer  at  my  disposal.  It  is  thus  very  possible  that  the  temperature  may 
have  been  in  reality  somewhat  lower,  which  would  also  agree  with  the  statement  of  tempera- 
ture communicated  in  the  report  on  the  „Lightning,s"  expedition.  It  occurred,  according  to  this 
report,  only  in  the  cold  area  in  the  Fseroe  channel,  where  the  temperature,  at  the  depth  of  500 
fathoms,  was  only  a  little  above  the  freezing  point.  Off  the  west  coast  of  Ireland  it  seems 
however  to  have  been  taken  by  Jeffreys  in  a  much  higher  bottom-temperature.  It  appears  never- 
theless from  other  circumstances  of  the  animal's  occurrence  here,  that  the  Fauna  exhibited  on 
the  whole  a  decidedly  northern  character.  In  Lofoten  it  was  found  together  with  Astropecten 
Andromeda  and  tenuispinus,  Echinus  norvegicus,  Stichopus  natans,  an  enormous  number  of 
Ulocyathus  arcticus,  various  Molluscs,    among    which  Admete   viridula,   Trophon    barvicensis, 


72 

Dentalium  agile  and  Nesera  obesa  were  the  most  numerous,  and  with  various  Annelides  and 
Crustacea.  It  occurred  chiefly  in  a  single  confined  area,  at  the  distance  of  about  1  Nor- 
wegian mile  from  land,  but  here  in  quite  unusual  abundance.  In  one  single  haul  I  once  got 
up  in  the  dredge  no  less  than  5  more  or  less  perfect  specimens.  As  often  as  I  removed  a 
little  from  that  place,  which  could  only  be  found  with  great  trouble,  by  reason  of  its  great 
distance  from  the  shore,  the  specimens  became  immediately  very  scarce.  Whether  this 
particular  spot  on  the  bottom  of  the  sea  offered  any  specially  favorable  points  for  the  thri- 
ving of  the  species,  I  have  not  been  able  to  ascertain.  I  should  be  more  inclined  to  pre- 
sume that  this  congregation  of  individuals  was  only  temporary,  and  mainly  to  be  considered 
as  connected  with  the  propagation  of  the  species  taking  place  just  at  that  time. 


73 


VIII. 

Remarks  on  Homology  and  Affinity. 

(Philosophy). 


A.    General  Homology. 
1. 

On  Ihe  scientific  significance  of  the  genus  Brisioga.  considered  from  the  stand-point  of  the  Darwinian  theory. 

When  we  now,  after  having  gone  through  the  natural  history  of  this  remarkable 
star-fish,  finally  review  the  most  important  features  of  its  organisation,  we  shall  certainly 
be  forced  to  acknowledge  that  its  structure  is  in  reality  by  no  means  so  entirely  anomalous 
as  its  very  peculiar  external  appearance  might  induce  us  to  suppose,  and  as  it  has  indeed 
been  hitherto  considered;  for  we  can  now,  without  any  hesitation  whatever,  assign  to  it  its 
systematic  place  in  the  order  of  the  Asteriae  or  star-fishes,  without  being  forced  to  regard 
it  as  a  connecting  link  between  the  Asterise  and  the  Ophiurse.  Nevertheless  this  star-fish 
exhibits  in  its  structure  some  highly  remarkable  and  significant  peculiarities,  which  can  not 
but  lead  us  to  several  reflexions  on  the  Asterides  in  general,  and  on  their  relation  to  other 
Echinoderms;  and  we  shall  hereby  come  quite  naturally  to  the  important  question  of  the 
relation  of  the  whole  type  of  Echinoderms  to  other  animal  types.  It  is  also  now  my  opinion 
that  this  remarkable  star-fish  opens  to  us  on  many  points  a  clearer  view  of  the  nature  of 
the  Echinoderms  than  we  can  hitherto  have  had.  Still  it  is,  here  as  everywhere,  only  by 
Darwin's  reformed  theory  of  descent,  that  these  reflexions  can  bring  us  to  more  general, 
and  therefore  also  in  a  scientific  point  of  view  more  important  conclusions.  Without  Dar- 
win's theory  we  should  only  see  in  the  Brisinga  an  abnormally  developed  star-fish,  which  in 
a  remarkable  and  inexplicable  manner  seems  to  depart  from  the  conventional  type  of  Echi- 
noderms (the  radiary  hemispherical  form)  thereby,  as  it  were,  forming  one  of  the  extreme 
points  of  possible  modification  within  the  limits  of  the  type.  In  regarding  the  matter  from 
the  stand  point  of  the  Darwinian,  doctrine,  our  reflexions  take  quite  a  different  direction  and 

10 


74 

a  wider  range;  and  we  come  also  to  a  very  different  result  with  respect  to  the  relation  of 
the  genus  Brisinga  to  the  other  Echinoderms.  With  Darwin's  doctrine  in  view,  we  can  not 
imagine  the  type  of  Echinoderms  as  anything  perfectly  defined  and  given  from  the  very 
first;  but  we  must  imagine  this  type,  like  the  other  higher  animal  types,  as  having  been 
produced  through  successive  divergent  developments  of  lower  animal  forms.  We  have  there- 
fore first  and  foremost  to  examine  the  relation  in  which  the  type  of  Echinoderms  stands 
to  the  lower  animal  forms  known  to  us,  and  seek  to  discover  which  of  these  may  be  con- 
sidered as  the  starting  point  for  the  series  of  developments  observed  in  the  Echinoderms. 
To  settle  this  important  point,  it  is  first  expedient  to  decide  which  of  the  now  living  Echi- 
noderm-forrns  may  be  presumed  to  have  undergone  the  least  change,  and  therefore  may  be 
considered  as  the  oldest  or  the  most  original  forms.  For  the  solution  of  this  question 
Paleontology  will  naturally  furnish  the  most  important  data.  The  first  Echinoderms  which 
occur,  are  those  in  which  we  may  expect  to  find  the  phylogenetic  origin  of  the  type  best 
illustrated.  For  a  long  time  it  has  been  supposed  that  the  Crinoidae  or  stone-lillies  were 
the  oldest  Echinoderms,  and  especially  the  so-called  Cystidea  which  already  appeared  in 
great  number  iu  the  palaeolithic  time.  It  appears  however  on  more  recent  examination,  that 
the  Asterides  are  of  still  much  greater  antiquity,  for  which  reason  we  may  also  consider 
this  group  of  Echinoderms  as  the  eldest,  from  which  all  the  other  groups  of  Fchinoderms 
have  been  developed.  Of  the  now  living  Asteridse,  those  forms  may  be  considered  as  the 
eldest  or  least  changed,  which  in  their  habitus  agree  most  with  the  first  forms  of  remote 
antiquity.  This  is  now  precisely  the  case  with  the  Brisinga,  in  a  greater  degree  than  with 
any  of  the  other  known  star-fishes. 

Its  habitual  resemblance  to  the  oldest  known  star-fish  Protaster  is  uumistakable ; 
and  Asbjornsen  has  already  drawn  attention  to  this  important  point.  Several  other  circum- 
stances will  now  confirm  us  in  the  opinion  that  we  have  before  us  in  the  Brisinga  a  very 
ancient  form,  an  isolated  surviving  representative  of  the  Echinoderms  of  primitive  times, 
which,  confined  to  the  great  depths  of  the  ocean,  where  the  physical  circumstances  have 
been  iu  all  times  somewhat  similar,  has  managed  in  undisturbed  peace  to  preserve  the 
original  structure,  without  requiring  to  keep  pace  with  the  remarkably  extensive  transfor- 
mation and  diversity  of  development  observed  in  the  Echinoderms  generally,  and  specially 
in  the  Asterides.  Now  the  Asterides  being,  as  already  stated,  considered  as  the  oldest 
race  of  Echinoderms,  from  which  the  other  types  of  Echinoderms  have  only  been  ramified 
in  later  times,  the  genus  Brisinga  acquires  a  double  importance,  as  the  starting  point  for  a 
correct  appreciation  of  the  nature  of  the  Echinoderms  and  of  their  relation  to  other  ani- 
mal types. 


75 


2. 


Of  Hie  fundamental  form  of  the  Ecliinoderms  and  of  their  morphological  individuality  as  illustrated 


in  llic  genus  Brisinga. 


As  is  well  known,  Cuvier  referred  the  Zoophytes  and  Ecliinoderms  to  one  and  the 
same  animal  type,  the  so-called  radiates;  and  he  has  been  also  followed  in  this  respect  by 
the  American  naturalist  (Agassiz)  while  here  in  Europe.  We  have  generally  adopted  the 
views  first  developed  by  Leuckart,  according  to  which  both  these  groups  are  sharply  distin- 
guished from  each  other  as  belonging  to  essentially  different  original  types.  It  was  the 
radiary  primitive  form  presumed  to  be  common  to  both  groups,  which  Cuvier  laid  so  much 
stress  on;  and  the  American  naturalists  have  also  held  this  characteristic  to  be  of  such  pro- 
minent importance,  that  they  still  consider  the  Zoophytes  and  the  Ecliinoderms,  in  spite  of 
the  many  essential  differences  in  their  organisation,  as  belonging  to  one  and  the  same  ani- 
mal type.  If  however  we  follow  the  method  of  investigation  above  indicated,  according  to 
which  we  must  take  the  Asterides,  and  among  these  especially  the  genus  Brisinga,  as  the 
most  original  or  least  changed  form  of  star-fish,  for  our  type,  and  from  this  point  of  view 
institute  our  comparison  between  the  Zoophytes  and  the  Ecliinoderms,  we  shall  find  that 
in  reality  there  is  a  very  essential  difference  between  the  strictly  radiary  structure  of  the 
former  and  the  so-called  radiary  structure  in  the  star-fish,  a  difference  which  is  of  so  vital 
importance  that  we  cannot  do  otherwise  than  reopen  the  question  which  might  seem  to 
have  been  settled  long  ago,  namely  whether  the  Ecliinoderms,  when  all  is  considered,  can 
be  held  to  be  real  radiates  in  the  same  sense  as  the  Zoophytes.  If  we  now  examine  the 
so-called  rays  or  arms  in  the  proper  star-fishes,  from  which  again  all  the  other  Ecliinoderms 
may  naturally  be  derived,  we  shall  find  at  first  that  they  exhibit  a  far  greater  self-sufficiency, 
a  far  more  self-contained  organisation  than  we  ever  can  find  in  the  Zoophytes,  a  fact  which 
in  the  Brisinga  is  more  prominently  evident  than  in  any  of  the  other  known  Ecliinoderms. 
While  in  other  Asterides  there  is  always  found  a  more  or  less  strongly  developed  central 
section  or  disc,  this  is  in  the  Brisinga  so  extraordinarily  reduced,  that  the  whole  body  may 
be  said  to  consist  of  a  certain  number  of  arms  connected  at  the  base.  If  we  further  con- 
sider a  ray  or  arm  of  a  star-fish  by  itself,  we  shall  find  that  besides  exhibiting  a  perfect 
bilateral  symmetry,  it  consists  of  a  series  of  consecutive  joints  or  sections  (metamera),  a 
division  which  is  not  only  expressed  in  the  ambulacral  skeleton,  but  also  in  most  of  the 
other  organic  systems.  If  we  as  formerly,  consider  the  arms  of  the  star-fishes  to  be  real 
corresponding  parts  (antimera)  analogous  to  the  antimera  of  Zoophytes,  we  come  to  the 
paradoxical  result  that  an  antimeron  can  be  composed  of  metamera,  which  according  to 
Hackel 1  is  the  next  highest  order  of  individuality.     On  the  other  hand  the  matter  is  explained 

1    Generelle  Morphologie  der  Organismen. 

10* 


76 

in  a  natural  manner,  if  we  regard  the  rays  of  the  star-fishes  not  as  real  antimera,  but  as 
morphological  individuals  of  the  5,h   order,  or  persons. 

The  whole  star-fish  may  be  thus  properly  regarded  as  a  colony  (cormus)  a  collection 
of  articulated  persons  which  have  arranged  themselves  in  a  radiary  form  round  a  com- 
mon centre,  and  here  formed  for  themselves  a  common  ingestive  aperture,  in  the  same 
manner  as  the  individuals  of  the  Botryllus  colonies  arrange  themselves  radially,  and  form 
for  themselves  a  common  egestive  aperture.  But  as  in  the  case  of  other  colonially  orga- 
nised animals,  we  do  not  define  the  original  form  according  to  the  form  of  the  colony  itself, 
but  according  to  the  structure  of  the  constituent  individual  animals  or  persons,  so  we  come, 
in  the  case  of  the  star-fishes,  to  the  result  that  the  fundamental  form  of  these  animals  is  not 
the  radiate  form,  but  the  bilateral  symmetrical  (eudipleural),  and  that  the  apparently  radiate 
structure  is  of  secondary  origin  produced  by  concrescence  of  a  number  of  eudipleural  per- 
sons arranged  around  a  common  centre.  In  this  manner  the  last  reason  would  fall  away 
for  the  union  (in  itself  so  unnatural)  of  the  Zoophytes  and  Echinoderms  under  one  and  the 
same  animal  type.  We  might  as  well  consider  the  star-shaped  Botryllus  colonies  among  the 
Ascidiae  as  radiate  animals;  which  probably  no  one  at  present  would  think  of  doing. 

If  we  accept  the  above  theory  (first  clearly  formulated  by  Hackel)  of  the  compound 
structure  of  the  Echinoderms,  as  properly  representing  complexes  of  animals  or  conhi.  it 
must  be  admitted  that  this  cormus  in  the  Brisinga  is  less  centralised  than  in  any  other 
Echinoderms;  the  arms  (in  this  case  according  to  Hackel  persons)  —  as  well  by  their  con- 
siderable size  and  loose  connexion  with  the  insignificant  disc,  as  by  their  possessing  besides 
the  other  organic  systems,  also  a  perfect  apparatus  of  generation  with  corresponding  geni- 
tal apertures  —  exhibiting  an  independence  that  is  without  parallel  in  any  other  Echinoderm. 
In  examining  a  Brisinga  it  will  therefore  be  much  easier  to  recognise  a  real  colony  or 
complex  of  animals,  than  in  examining  most  other  Echinoderms,  where  the  already  far 
advanced  centralisation  of  the  cormus  undeniably  makes  such  recognition  in  many  cases 
very  difficult.  The  preponderance  of  the  arms  over  the  insignificant  disc,  is  in  the  Brisinga 
so  great,  that  the  conception  hitherto  prevailing  of  the  disc  in  star-fishes  as  representing 
the  principal  part  of  the  body,  of  which  the  arms  are  only  radiating  expansions,  must  here 
be  completely  reversed;  as  we  must  necessarily  consider  the  arms  in  the  Brisinga  as  the 
principal  parts,  to  which  the  disc  only  stands  in  the  relation  of  a  sort  of  appendage.  It  has 
also  been  previously  stated,  that  I  have  been  able  to  convince  myself  by  direct  experiments, 
that  the  single  arms  of  the  Brisinga,  detached  from  the  disc,  continue  to  live  and  to  exer- 
cise their  ordinary  vital  functions,  even  long  after  the  disc  itself  has  ceased  to  live ;  and 
that  there  is  likewise  a  very  great  probability  for  their  being  capable,  under  favorable  cir- 
cumstances, of  continuing  their  life,  each  for  itself,  and  little  by  little  reproducing  the  other 
parts  belonging  to  a  complete  colony,  the  disc  as  well  as  the  rest;  I  have  even  felt  bound 
to  state,  as  something  which  has  the  highest  degree  of  probability  for  it,   that   such   a  sue- 


77 

cessive  detachment  of  the  arms  takes  place  in  the  normal  state   as   a  voluntary   act   of  the 
animal,  conducive  to  non-sexual  propagation  (by  divisio  radialis). 

There  is  another  feature  in  the  species  of  Brisinga  here  noticed  which  is  worthy  of 
remark,  as  essentially  supporting  the  theory  above  developed;  and  that  is  the  contrast  to 
the  real  radiates  (Zoophytes),  in  the  great  inconstancy  of  the  number  of  the  rays  (arms), 
which  even  makes  it  very  difficult  to  decide  what  number  shall  be  considered  as  normal  or 
typical.  A  similar,  although  certainly  not  so  extensive,  inconstancy  is  found  only  in  some 
few  forms  within  the  group  of  star-fishes,  which  we  must  consider  as  the  oldest  and  most 
original  Echinoderms.  Thus  the  number  of  arms  varies  not  a  little  in  our  two  species  of 
Solaster.  as  also  in  several  exotic  forms  of  the  genus  Asterias,  Luidia,  Ophidiaster.  In  most 
of  the  star-fishes  however  the  number  of  arms  has  with  the  increasing  centralisation  of  the 
cormus  become  fixed  at  the  number  which  is  typical  for  the  Echinoderms,  namely  five.  The 
same  is  the  case  with  the  Ophiurae,  which  stand  next  to  the  star-fishes,  where  in  like  man- 
ner the  number  five,  with  very  few  exceptions  (some  species  of  the  genera  Ophiacantha, 
Ophiactis  and  Ophiothela  with  6  arms)  is  completely  constant;  and  in  the  2  most  divergent 
groups  of  Echinoderms,  Echinoids  and  Holothurians,  in  which  the  centralisation  of  the  body 
has  attained  its  highest  degree,  not  a  single  instance  is  to  be  found  of  deviation  from  the 
normal  number  of  five  ambulacra.  It  is  also  only  in  these  groups  that,  collaterally  with  the 
complete  concrescence  of  the  single  individuals  (persons)  originally  composing  the  body,  new 
and  peculiar  relationships  appear,  which  seem  still  more  to  disguise  the  original  polymerous 
composition.  Thus  we  see  in  the  so-called  irregular  Echinides  (Spatangus)  and  in  divers 
Holuthuriie  (Psolus),  that  there  proceeds  from  the  whole  cormus,  by  means  of  one  of  the 
sides  acting  as  a  sort  of  creeping  disc,  (the  ventral  side)  an  apparently  single  bilaterally 
symmetrical  individual;  and  in  the  footless  Holothuriae  (Synapta)  where  proper  ambulacrals 
are  wanting,  the  last  remnant  of  the  complex  character  has  disappeared,  and  the  whole 
body  seems  even  to  return  to  the  lowest  (monaxonous)  fundamental  forms.  If  we  consider 
one  of  these  anomalous  forms  by  itself,  it  will  certainly  be  difficult  to  recognise  in  it  any 
real  complex  or  cormus.  But  if  we  go  through  the  whole  series  of  Echinoderms,  we  shall 
soon  see  that  there  can  be  no  question  of  any  other  than  phenomena  of  secondary  adaptation; 
and  these  abnormal  relations  can  therefore  by  no  means  disprove  the  above  noticed  theory 
of  the  original  composition  of  the  body  of  the  Echinoderms,  as  derived  from  the  oldest  and 
most  original  forms  of  star-fishes. 


78 


3. 

On  the  phylogenelic  relationship  of  Ik  Echinoderms  lo  other  animal  types. 

If  we  accept  the  theory  noticed  in  the  preceding  paragraph  with  respect  to  the  compo- 
site individuality  of  the  Echinoderms  for  which,  as  will  be  shewn,  the  examination  of  the  Bri- 
singa  seems  to  afford  essential  support,  we  shall  quite  naturally  come  to  judge  of  the  generic 
relationship  of  the  Echinoderms  to  other  animal  types  in  a  very  different  manner  from  here- 
tofore. We  thus  see  in  the  star-fishes  the  most  original  and  least  altered  Echinoderms,  which 
therefore  must  be  selected  as  the  starting  point  for  our  comparison  with  other  animal  types. 
Moreover  it  is  not  the  whole  body  of  the  star-fish,  but  the  single  rays  or  arms  which  must 
here  form  the  subject  of  our  investigations;  as  these  rays  or  arms  do  properly  represent  the 
original  echinoderm  individuals  or  persons.  We  have  in  the  first  place  before  us  a  comple- 
tely bilaterally  symmetrical  body,  with  a  dorsal  and  a  ventral  side,  right  and  left  side,  oral 
and  aboral  extremity,  the  interior  organs  of  which  shew  the  same  strict  symmetry.  Next 
we  shall  find  that  these  internal  organs  have  a  fixed  regular  and  peculiar  position  relatively 
to  each  other :  below,  the  central  parts  of  the  nervous  system ;  then,  the  vascular  system 
with  the  parts  appertaining  to  it;  then,  the  perivisceral  cavity  with  the  digestive  system  and 
organs  of  generation  contained  therein;  and  externally,  the  skin,  consisting  of  2  distinct 
layers,  the  interior  muscular,  and  the  exterior  cellular.  We  find  moreover  that  this  body 
exhibits  a  series  of  consecutive  similar  sections  or  metamera,  not  only  expressed  in  the 
skeleton  but  also  in  several  of  the  interior  organic  systems:  the  muscular  system,  the 
nervous  system,  the  vascular  system.  These  are  all  things  which  we  only  find  again  in 
the  great  race  of  the  articulata  and  particularly  in  the  worms  (Vermes).  We  are  naturally 
led  hereby  to  the  conclusion  that  the  nearest  relations  of  the  Echinoderms  are  not.  as 
hitherto  generally  supposed,  the  Zoophytes,  but  the  Vermes;  and  that  this  last  ancient  and 
extensively  ramified  trunk,  in  which  we  trace,  as  it  were,  the  very  first  rough  sketches  of 
all  the  higher  animal  types  (even  including  the  vertebrata)  must  also  be  regarded  as  the 
trunk  from  which  the  Echinoderms,  although  apparently  of  a  very  different  fundamental 
structure,  have  had  their  origin.  This  theory  of  the  phylogenetic  development  of  the  Echi- 
noderms, which  is  likewise  most  sharply  and  most  clearly  represented  by  Hackel,  acquires 
also  an  essential  support  from  the  Brisinga,  the  so-called  rays  or  arms  of  which  exhibit 
more  evidently  than  in  any  other  Echinoderm  a  worm-like  appearance,  and  the  great  self- 
sufficiency  of  which  is  not  only  expressed  in  the  exterior,  but  also  in  the  interior  organi- 
sation; for,  as  has  been  already  observed,  even  the  organs  of  generation,  which  else,  at  least 
in  great  part,  are  confined  to  the  central  section  or  disc,  are  here  entirely  separated  from 
the  same,  and  symmetrically  imbedded  in  the  cavity  of  the  arms.  The  relationship  of  the 
Echinoderms   to   the  Vermes    has    indeed   long  ago    been   recognised   by   some    naturalists; 


79 

although  certainly  other  views  have  partially  prevailed.  That  some  Holothurise  (Synapta)  in 
their  exterior  habitus,  have  a  striking  resemblance  to  worms,  is  a  well-known  fact,  and  has 
given  rise  to  the  popular  denomination  „worm-cucumbers".  We  have  likewise  a  peculiar 
class  among  the  \ermes,  the  so-called  trunk-worms  (Gephvrea),  the  organisation  of  which 
exhibits  several  remarkable  points  of  resemblance  with  the  Holothurians,  and  therefore 
also  has  formerly  been  referred  to  the  type  of  the  Echinodenns.  Since  however,  as  above 
stated,  we  have  in  the  Holothurise  really  the  most  divergently  developed  group  of  Echino- 
derms,  it  cannot  actually  be  here  that  we  should  seek  for  the  original  ancestry  of  the  Echi- 
noderms ;  although  it  can  not  be  denied  that  we  may  also  here  observe  a  remarkable  retro- 
gression to  the  same  type  which  may  be  assumed  as  basis  for  the  oldest  and  most  original 
Echinodenns,  the  star-fishes. 

In  opposition  to  the  theory  above  stated  as  to  the  phylogenetic  relationship  of  the 
Echinodenns  to  the  Articulata,  the  ambulacral  or  water-system  has  been  adduced  as  presum- 
ably exclusively  peculiar  to  the  Echinodenns.  It  can  certainly  not  be  denied  that  this  organic 
system  affords,  by  its  extremely  peculiar  and  complicated  development  and  functions,  one  of 
the  most  distinctive  characteristics  of  the  Echinoderms;  but  it  is  by  no  means  on  that 
account  decided  that  nothing  of  the  kind  is  to  be  found  in  other  animal  types.  We  have 
frequent  instances  of  one  and  the  same  organic  system  developing  itself  in  different  groups 
of  animals  in  a  very  different  manner,  and  exercising  quite  dissimilar  functions;  so  that  the 
originally  common  fundamental  form  may  be  difficult  to  recognise.  We  have  in  the  Vermes 
a  very  extensive  organic  system  in  the  form  of  tortuous  canals,  opening  partly  externally 
partly  in  the  cavity  of  the  body,  and  appearing  decidedly  in  certain  cases  to  be  water-ducts; 
while  in  other  cases  they  have  secretory  functions.  Where  the  body  is  evidently  devided 
into  segments,  these  vessels  appear  to  be  arranged  symmetrically  in  each  segment,  and 
have  therefore  in  the  annelides  been  indifferently  denominated  segmental  organs.  It  may 
be  assumed  that  we  have  here  the  analbgon  of  the  ambulacral  system  in  the  Echinoderms; 
at  least  it  appears  to  me  that  there  cannot  be  adduced  any  decided  proof  to  the  contrary. 
There  is  another  characteristic  which  seems  to  be  foreign  to  the  Vermes,  and  which  is  so 
prominent  in  the  Echinoderms  that  even  the  whole  type  has  derived  its  name  therefrom, 
namely  the  cuticular  skeleton  more  or  less  strongly  developed  by  calcareous  secretions,  to 
which  we  may  add  that  in  the  Asterides  and  Crinoides  there  is  even  another  sort  of  interior 
skeleton  which  exhibits  a  so  striking  habitual  ressemblance  to  the  vertebral  column  in  the 
Vertebrata  that  the  single  segments  even  bear  the  same  name  (vertebra').  In  examining 
the  real  Vermes  we  certainly  do  not  find  anything  analogous;  but  this  characteristic  is  by 
no  means  foreign  to  the  whole  tribe  of  Articulata.  In  the  Crustaceans  we  have  frequent 
instances  of  the  integuments,  by  absorbing  lime,  assuming  quite  as  firm  a  consistency  as  in 
the  Echinoderms;  and  by  interior  processes  of  this  cuticular  armor,  there  is  also  formed 
here  (Decapods)  a  sort  of  interior  skeleton,  which  serves  partly  for  the  insertion  of  the 
limbs  with  their  muscles,  and  partly  also  as  support  for  interior   organic  systems    (the  ner- 


80 

vous  system).     That  the  ambulacra!  skeleton  in  the  Asterides,  in  spite  of  its  habitual  resem- 
blance, has  no  analogy  whatever  with  the  vertebral  column  in  the  Vertebrata,  but  properly 
belongs  to  the  articular  skeleton  —  is   satisfactorily  ascertained,    and  is   clearly   evidenced 
(inter  alia)  by  its  development  being  perfectly  conformable  to  that  of  the  cutieular  skeleton. 
We  have  not  yet  touched  on  a  point  which,  just  where  there  is  a  question  of  phylo- 
genetic  relations,  must  occupy  a  very  important  place,  and  will  often  alone  be  able  to  give 
us  the  most  certain  and  significant  indication  in  this  respect;    I  mean  the  history  of  deve- 
lopment.    We  shall  find  also  in  considering  this  important    part   of  the   natural  history   of 
the  Echinoderms,  an  essential  support  for  the  theory  above  noticed;    at   the   same   time   as 
many  hitherto  quite  unintelligible  points  connected  with  the    subject   will,    by   help    of   this 
theory,  find  a  natural  explanation.    As  is  well  known,  most  Echinoderms  go  through  a  most 
remarkable  and  peculiar  metamorphosis,  which  has  first  been  made  the  subject  of  particular 
and  minute  research  by  the  celebrated  German  naturalist  Johannes  Muller.     From   the   egg 
there  proceeds  a  creature  of  most  romantic   appearance,    furnished   with  various  lobes  and 
processes,  swimming  away  by  means  of  sinuous  bands  of  cilia,    and   having  no  resemblance 
whatever  to   the  respective  Echinoderm,   being   a  perfectly    bilaterally    symmetrical   animal, 
which  according  to  its  whole  structure  would  most   naturally   be   referred   to    the   group   of 
Vermes,  and  which  also  exhibits   a  striking  resemblance   to    the   so-called  larvae   of   certain 
Nemertina  and  Gephyrea.      Only  at  a  later  period,  there  is  laid,    in    a   limited   part   of  the 
interior  of  this  worm-like  animal,  the  foundation  of  the  future  echinoderm;  and  as  the  latter 
is  developed,  the  original  so-called  larva-body  shrivels  up  little  by  little   or  becomes  resor- 
bed.     There  is  much  to  forbid  considering  this  peculiar  process   of   development  as   a   real 
metamorphosis.     It  is  indeed  usual  for  the  whole  larva-body  to  be  resorbed,   or   as  it  were 
taken  up  in  the  formation  of  the  Echinoderm;  but  we  have  still  instances  of  this  not  being 
always  the  case.     Thus  the  Bipinuaria-larva  continues  to  swim  about  even   after  the   young 
star-fish  has  detached  itself;    and   it    may   even  be  imagined  possible  that  such  a  larva  can 
again  give  origin  to  a  new  star-fish.    This   instance    alone   is   sufficient   to    distinguish  very 
sharply  the  development  of  the  Echinoderms  from  the   ordinary   development   by   metamor- 
phosis.   We  must  on  the  contrary  bring  it  under  the  great  law   of  alternate   generation,  as 
a  peculiar  modification  of  the  same,  chiefly  characterised  by   the   cycle  of  generation  being, 
as  far  as  we  yet  know,  only  represented  by  2  Bionta.      It  is   this   form    of  alternate   gene- 
ration which  has  been  called  by  Hackel,  Metagenesis  successiva.     We   have  consequently  in 
the  peculiar  so-called  Echinoderm-larva  properly  speaking  not  an  incomplete  stage  of  deve- 
lopment, but  one  of  the  2  fully  developed   alternating  generations,    namely    the    non   sexual 
generation.    The  apparently  paradoxical  and  unintelligible  fact  that  the  2  Bionta  in  the  same 
cycle  of  generation  are  constructed  in  totally  different  fundamental  forms,  one  in  the  radiary 
and  the  other  in  the  bilaterally  symmetrical  (eudipleurous)   form,    can  only  find   its   natural 
explanation,  if  we  consider  the  developed  Echinoderm  as  an  individual  of  a  higher  order,  or 
a  colony,  the  apparently  corresponding  parts   or  antimera    of   which    represent   the   original 


81 

individuals  (persons).  Each  of  these  is  then,  as  it  were,  the  individual  which  represents  the 
sexual  generation,  constructed  according  to  the  bilaterally  symmetrical  fundamental  form, 
and,  as  it  were,  most  naturally  referable  to  the  class  of  Vermes.  The  so-called  develop- 
ment of  the  Echinoderms  in  the  body  of  the  larva,  must  then  be  considered  as  a  sort  of 
budding  of  several  worm-like  individuals,  which  arrange,  themselves  radially  round  a  common 
centre,  and,  by  concrescence  of  their  oral  extremities,  form  an  individual  of  a  higher  order, 
a  colony  or  a  complex  of  animals.  A  rather  analogous  case  has  already  long  been  known 
in  the  Salpse,  in  which  similarly  the  2  alternating  generations  represent  morphological 
individuals  of  different  orders ;  the  non-sexual  generation  always  consisting  of  single  indi- 
viduals (persons),  which  again,  by  budding,  produce  in  their  interior  coherent  complexes  of 
individuals .  or  colonies  (the  so-called  Salpae-chains)  representing  the  sexual  generation. 
If  we  examine  the  manner  in  which  an  arm  or  ray  is  reproduced  de  novo  in  an  otherwise 
developed  star-fish,  we  shall  similarly  find  cases  which  decidedly  remind  us  of  the  Vermes. 
The  various  joints  or  metamera  are  formed,  as  already  noticed  above,  successively  from  the 
base  of  the  extreme  first-formed  joint,  exactly  in  the  same  manner  as  the  joints  of  a  tape- 
worm-chain, or  like  the  segments  of  a  nascent  annelide.  We  come  thus,  in  considering  the 
history  of  the  development  of  the  Echinoderms  in  general,  to  the  same  result  to  which  the 
minute  investigation  of  the  organisation  in  a  fully  developed  star-fish  has  already  led  us. 
The  theory  already  set  up  by  Duvernoy,  afterwards  developed  in  greater  detail  by  Huxley, 
and  recently  finally  elucidated  by  Hackel,  as  to  the  composite  individuality  of  the  Echino- 
derms and  their  phylogenetic  connexion  with  the  Vermes,  —  which  theory  was  formerly 
generally  regarded  as  a  wild  fancy  —  must  in  reality,  on  more  minute  examination,  be  recog- 
nised as  having  very  much  to  support  it;  and  so  much  the  more,  as  we  hereby  obtain  a 
quite  unexpected  explanation  of  some  hitherto  very  obscure  cases  in  the  natural  history  of 
the  Echinoderms. 


4. 
On  the  genealogical  relation  of  the  several  groups  of  Echinoderms  to  each  oilier. 


We  have  above  considered  the  proper  star-fishes  as  the  oldest,  or  original  Echino- 
derms, from  which  therefore  all  the  other  Echinoderms  may  be  derived.  We  are  led  to 
assume  this  in  advance,  quite  simply  by  the  fact  that  the  star-fishes  are,  so  far  as  we  know, 
of  all  the  Echinoderms  those  which  go  furthest  back  in  time,  namely  to  the  sub-silurian 
formation.  This  assumption  is  also  in  the  best  harmony  with  the  above-noticed  theory  of 
the  composite  individuality  and  phylogenetic  relations   of  the  Echinoderms.     If  we   consider 

11 


82 

the  Echinoderms  as  original  cormi  or  complexes  of  vermicular  individuals,  it  is  clear  that 
those  forms  must  be  the  oldest  or  least  changed,  in  which  this  cormus  exhibits  the  least 
degree  of  centralisation,  and  in  which  therefore  the  component  individuals  (persons)  evidently 
shew  their  original  selfsufficiency  as  such.  This  is  precisely  the  case  with  the  star-fishes, 
the  rays  or  arms  of  which  give,  each  for  itself,  a  complete  image  of  the  whole  organisation. 
Among  the  star-fishes  again,  it  is  the  genus  Brisinga  which  in  this  respect  most  distin- 
guishes itself;  for  which  reason  we  must  thus  consider  this  form  as  the  oldest  or  most 
original  of  all  the  Echinoderms.  To  prevent  misunderstanding,  it  must  be  expressly  remar- 
ked that  this  refers  chiefly  to  the  general  combination  of  the  body,  not  to  the  organisation 
in  its  details.  In  this  respect  the  Brisinga  is  in  exact  conformity,  as  has  been  shewn,  with 
the  star-fishes  now  living;  and  it  cannot  fairly  be  assumed  that  these  have  been  able  to 
preserve  unchanged  the  self-same  organisation  of  the  ancient  worm-like  creatures  from  which 
the  whole  tribe  of  Echinoderms  proceeds. 

In  the  genealogical  development  of  the  tribe  of  Echinoderms,  which  may  be  sup- 
posed to  have  progressed  uninterruptedly  in  the  immense  periods  during  which  the  animals 
hereto  belonging  have  existed  upon  the  earth,  there  appears  chiefly  to  be  manifested  a 
tendency  towards  greater  and  greater  centralisation  of  the  originally  independent  individuals 
composing  the  cormus.  The  Echinoderms  in  which  this  has  been  in  the  highest  degree 
successful  are  undoubtedly  the  Holothurians;  and  these  must  therefore  be  considered  as  the 
newest,  most  divergently  developed  and  most  altered  Echinoderms ;  this  conclusion  is  also 
corroborated  by  Paleontology;  as  we  do  not  find  any  traces  of  these  animals  until  the  Jura 
period;  while  all  the  other  groups  of  Echinoderms  are  referred  to  far  earlier  times.  Between 
the  2  extreme  points,  the  Asteriae  and  Holothurise,  there  are  a  great  number  of  in  some 
cases  widely  divergent  series  of  developments,  all  of  which  may  however  be  naturally  refer- 
red to  the  Asteria)  as  the  proper  fundamental  forms.  In  examining  the  various  groups  of 
Echinoderms,  we  shall  find  that  the  said  tendency  in  the  cormus,  after  this  is  centralised  as 
an  independent  physiological  individual,  takes  2  courses,  both  leading  to  the  same  end, 
although  in  rather  different  manners;  both  are  already  partially  indicated  in  the  group  of 
Asteroidea,  but  only  come  to  their  full  manifestation,  on  the  one  side  in  the  Echinoids  and 
Holothurians,  and  on  the  other  side  in  the  Ophiurans  and  Crinoids. 

One  course  consists  in  more  or  less  extensive  concrescence  of  the  individuals  (the 
rays,  antimera)  originally  connected  only  by  their  oral  extremities,  whereby  the  central 
connecting  part  or  disc  gains  in  circumference,  as  it  were,  at  the  expense  of  the  arms, 
which  at  last  seem  entirely  to  disappear  or  to  be  absorbed  in  the  disc.  This  change  is 
manifested  chiefly  in  the  exterior,  without,  at  least  in  the  commencement,  being  accompanied 
by  any  corresponding  alteration  of  the  interior  organisation.  Only  at  a  later  period  there 
occur  other  alterations,  chiefly  those  connected  with  the  digestive  system,  the  main  parts 
of  which,  originally  belonging  to  each  single  individual  (person),  after  being  thus  brought 
mechanically  nearer  together,  at  last  undergo  a  transformation  more   convenient  for  the   ali- 


83 

mentation  of  the  whole  colony.  Among  the  known  star-fishes  now  living,  we  have  numerous 
instances  of  such  a  centralisation  manifested  in  the  exterior.  Between  the  forms  provided 
with  long  arms  and  particularly  small  discs  (Asterias,  Pedicellaster  &c.)  and  the  short-armed 
star-fishes  (Porania  Pteraster)  in  which  the  arms  are  only  insignificant  processes  of  the  power- 
fully developed  disc,  we  have  all  possible  transitions.  At  last  the  arms  appear  to  be  en- 
tirely wanting  and  only  indicated  by  the  pentagonal  form  of  the  disc  (Goniaster)  nay,  in 
the  genus  Culcita  even  the  angulosity  of  the  disc  is  indistinct;  and  we  have  here  before  us 
a  disc-like  body  in  which  only  the  5  ambulacrals  still  indicate  the  original  arms  or  per- 
sons. The  further  change  next  consists  in  an  incipient  diminution  of  the  antiambulacral 
area,  whereby  the  ambulacral  area,  originally  confined  to  the  ventral  side,  gains  a  constantly 
greater  and  greater  extension  over  the  surface  of  the  body;  until  at  last  the  antiambulacral 
area  is  still  only  visible  as  an  insignificant  space  on  the  superior  pole.  In  the  periphery  of 
this  space,  there  lie,  in  the  regular  Echinoids,  the  5  peculiar  ocellary  plates  with  their  pig- 
mentary spots,  exactly  corresponding  to  the  organs  of  sight  situated  in  many  star-fishes  at 
the  extremity  of  the  arms,  whence  again  it  appears  that  we  have  in  the  ocellary  plates  the 
counterpart  of  the  extreme  arm-joints  of  the  star-fishes.  In  several  Echinoids  the  body  exhi- 
bits moreover  a  very  evident  pentagonal  form  as  indication  of  the  original  5  arms.  In  like 
manner  we  have  among  the  Echinoids  many  forms  in  which  the  body  is  quite  as  disc-like  as 
in  the  star-fishes.  Between  these  flat  Echinoids  and  the  high  hemispherical,  including  the 
pyramidal  forms,  we  have  all  the  transitions.  If  we  imagine  the  high  pyramidal  form  still 
further  developed  in  the  same  direction,  it  is  not  difficult  to  derive  the  cylindrical  form, 
which  we  find  in  the  Holothurians.  Here  also  the  originally  ventral  (ambulacral)  side  occu- 
pies the  whole  surface  of  the  body;  and  of  the  antiambulacral  area  every  trace  has  dis- 
appeared. The  peculiar  development  of  the  water-feet  situated  nearest  to  the  mouth  of  the 
Holothurians  into  capturing  arms,  is,  like  the  complicated  dental  apparatus  of  the  Echinoids, 
of  secondary  origin;  just  as  we  can  also  see  in  the  peculiar  apparently  bilateral  symmetry 
of  the  irregular  Echinoids  and  of  certain  Holothurians  (Psolus)  only  formations  determined 
by  particular  processes  of  adaptation. 

The  other  course  of  development,  which  likewise  leads  to  considerable  centralisation 
of  the  cormus,  is  not  properly  speaking  accompanied  by  any  extensive  concrescence  of  the 
original  individuals  (arms,  rays)  while  it  is  here  essentially  an  internal  transformation  which  from 
the  first  takes  place,  a  dislocation  of  the  internal  organic  systems,  whereby  their  principal 
parts  retract  themselves,  as  it  were,  from  their  original  place  in  the  arms  to  the  centre  of 
the  colony,  or  to  the  disc,  which  hereby  becomes  the  most  essential  and  most  organised 
part;  while  the  original  individuals,  the  arms,  are  reduced  to  the  rank  of  mere  organs.  The 
organic  system  first  acted  on  is  also  in  this  case  the  digestive  system,  the  most  important 
really  digesting  sections  of  which  in  the  star-fishes  have  still  their  original  place  in  the 
cavities  of  the  arms  as  the  so-called  radial  caeca,  but  which,  in  the  course  of  development 
here  treated  of,  centralise  themselves  little  by  little   in   the  cavity   of  the   disc   itself.    This 

11* 


84 

becomes  possible  by  means  of  a  peculiar  development  of  the  antiambulacral  side  of  the 
disc  which  hereby,  quite  contrarily  to  what  is  the  case  in  the  other  course  of  development, 
acquires  a  preponderance  over  the  ambulacral  side;  a  phenomenon  especially  manifested  in 
the  Crinoids,  in  which  the  so-called  calix,  with  the  articulated  stem  proceeding  from  the 
same,  is  attributable  to  such  a  development.  In  connexion  with  this  centralisation  of  the 
digestive  system,  there  stands  also  a  centralisation  of  another  organic  system,  namely  the 
blood-system;  as  the  cavities  of  the  arms  become  at  the  same  time  narrower  and  narrower; 
so  that  the  perivisceral  blood-cavity  is  likewise;  for  the  greater  part,  limited  to  the  disc. 
We  may  already  see  evident  signs  of  the  centralisation  referred  to  in  real  star-fishes,  namely 
in  the  remarkable  fossil  form  Protaster;  but  we  do  not  see  the  full  development  of  it  until  we 
come  to  the  Ophiurans  and  Crinoids,  in  which  the  arms,  by  the  above-mentioned  reduction 
of  2  of  the  most  important  organic  systems,  have  lost  so  much  of  their  original  indepen- 
dence, that  they  have  become  mere  appendices  of  the  disc,  or  simple  organs.  The  greatest 
centralisation  of  the  cormus  attained  in  this  manner,  is  probably  exhibited  in  the  Ophiurans 
and  in  their  relatives  the  Euryalse,  in  which  one  more  important  organic  system  has  aban- 
doned its  original  place  in  the  arms  and  centralised  itself  in  the  cavity  of  the  disc,  namely 
the  generative  organs.  But  in  the  Crinoids  these  organs  are  still  quite  separate  from  the 
disc;  for  which  reason  we  must  also  consider  these  Echinoderms  as  less  completely  centra- 
lised than  the  Ophiurans,  and  therefore  of  more'  ancient  origin,  which  is  also  in  some  degree 
indicated  by  the  rather  variable  number  of  arms  in  the  sea-lilies;  and  we  are  likewise  led  by 
Paleontological  deductions  to  the  same  conclusion;  as  evident  Ophiurans  do  not  occur  until 
long  after  the  Crinoids;  although  the  course  of  development  which  seems  to  tend  towards 
the  ophiurean  type  is  found  manifested  at  a  very  early  period,  namely  in  the  ancient  star- 
fish Protaster.  The  articulated  stem  peculiar  to  the  Crinoids  must  be  as;umed  to  be  a 
characteristic  acquired  at  an  early  period  in  consequence  of  special  conditions  of  existance, 
and  continued  in  the  younger  stage  even  in  the  Antedon,  which  is  free  when  fully  deve- 
loped. The  genus  Antedon  must  therefore,  in  spite  of  its  habitual  resemblance  to  the 
Euryalse  among  the  Ophiuridre,  be  considered  as  a  further  developed  divergent  branch  of 
the  genuine  Crinoids. 

It  is  thus  evident  that  in  the  first  course  of  development,  which  we  are  able  to  trace 
through  the  groups  of  star-fishes,  sea-urchins  and  sea-cucumbers,  the  centralisation  of  the 
body  is  chiefly  manifested  in  a  reduction  of  the  arms  brought  about  by  concrescence.  In  the 
other  course  of  development  we  have  on  the  contrary  an  instance  of  even  further  develop- 
ment of  the  arms,  without  however  any  decentralisation  of  the  cormus  taking  place.  This 
further  development  of  the  arms  may  consist  partly  in  an  increased  reproduction  of  joints 
or  metamera,  whereby  the  arms  may  often  attain  a  really  extraordinary  length  in  proportion 
to  the  diameter  of  the  disc  (for  instance  in  the  genera  Amphiura  and  Ophiopeltis  belonging 
to  the  Ophiuridte)  and  it  may  consist  partly  in  a  ramification  of  the  arms,  which  may  either 
be  a  more  or  less  extensive    dichotomic  splitting,    or    a   development   of   alternating  lateral 


85 


branches  (Pinnulse);  of  both  these  sorts  of  ramification  we  have  instances  in  the  Crinoids, 
and  of  an  extremely  extensive  dichotomic  splitting  in  the  Euryalse.  In  these  last  the  arms 
may  be  said  to  have  attained  a  stronger  development  in  this  direction  than  in  any  other 
Echinoderm.  Nevertheless  such  a  Euryala  with  its  widely  ramified  arms,  the  mass  of  which 
surpasses  many  times  the  mass  of  the  disc,  is  far  more  centralised  than  even  the  most 
short-armed  star-fishes.  As  regards  the  fossil  groups  Blastoidea  and  Cystidea  these  are 
most  nearly  related,  as  divergent  branches,  to  the  Crinoids.  The  arms  have  here  apparently 
undergone,  by  some  peculiar  processes  of  adaptation,  a  retrograde  development.  We  may 
perhaps  so  far  most  properly  consider  them  as  degenerate  Crinoids,  just  as  the  footless 
sea-cucumbers  (Synapta)  may  be  supposed  to  be  degenerate  Holothurians. 

The  genealogical  relationship  of  the  various  groups  of  Echinoderms  to  each  other 
may  henceforth,  with  special  regard  to  the  various  modes  of  centralisation  of  the  cormus, 
be  graphically  represented  as  follows: 

Centralisation  by  continued  concrescence  with  reduction  of  the  antiambulacral  area. 


Centralisation  without 
continued  concrescence,   with  special 
development    of  the  antiambu- 
lacral area. 


I 


(Pentactal 
Holothurida 

(Eupoda). 


Centralisation  without 

continued  concrescense,  with  special 

development  of  the  arms. 


Antedon. 
(Pentacrinus). 

I 

C  r  i  n  o  i  d  a  . 

(Articulata). 

(Arehasterias?). 


(Palseechinus). 


E  c  h  i  n  i  d  a . 

(Dermostichaj. 

(Asterins). 


Euryalse. 
(Amphiura). 


O  p  h  i  u  r  i  d  a . 
(Ophiura). 
(Protaster). 


Asterida 
(Brisinga). 


Colony-forming 
Vermes. 


5. 


Of  the  relation  of  Hie  genus  Brisinga  lo  ihe  Asleroidea  in  general. 


After  having  made  the  above  more  general  remarks  on  the  organisation  of  the  Echi- 
noderms and  their  relationship  to  other  animal  types,  as  exemplified  in  the  genus  Brisinga, 


86 

we  return  more  specially  to  this  genus  to  examine  the  relation  in  which  it  stands  to  the 
other  known  forms  of  the  class  Asteroidea.  As  is  well  known,  the  general  view  has  hitherto 
been  that  the  genus  Brisinga  formed  the  type  of  an  entirely  separate  group  or  order  of 
Asteroidea  (Brisingastra  Hackel)  which  as  it  were,  formed  the  transition  between  the  Asterida? 
and  the  Ophiurida?.  And  to  this  conclusion  we  may  really  be  easily  led  by  considering  the 
animal's  exterior  habitus.  But  we  shall  now,  after  having  become  better  acquainted  with 
the  organisation  of  this  remarkable  form,  be  forced  to  come  to  an  entirely  different  result. 
Its  relationship  to  the  Ophiurida?  is  in  reality  very  distant;  while  its  conformity  with  the 
proper  star-fishes  (Asterida)  in  all  essential  characteristic  points  is  so  great,  that  in  spite 
of  its  anomalous  appearance,  it  must  take  its  place  in  this  order.  In  illustration  of  this 
I  will  here  briefly  point  out  the  characteristics  whereby  it  connects  itself  with  the  Asterida? 
and  distinguishes  itself  from  the  Ophiurida?. 

1)  The  considerable  and  variable  number  of  arms  in  the  Brisinga  has  only  its  parallel  in 
certain  Asterida?;  while  the  number  of  arms  in  the  Ophiurida1,  in  conformity  with  the 
advanced  centralisation,  has  mostly  already  become  permanent  as  the  typical  number 
for  the  Echinoderms  5. 

2)  The  ambulacral  skeleton  is  in  the  Brisinga  in  its  main  features  constructed  exactly 
according  to  the  same  type  as  in  the  proper  star-fishes  and  differs  essentially  from 
the  ambulacral  skeleton  of  the  Ophiurida?. 

3)  Also  the  cuticular  skeleton  shews  a  much  greater  conformity  with  the  Asterida?  than 
with  the  Ophiurida?,  and  especially  the  connecting  calcareous  ribs  over  the  basal  sec- 
tion of  the  arms  are  entirely  foreign  to  the  Ophiurida?;  while  it  is  easy  to  recognise 
in  them  the  analogon  of  the  wide-meshed  calcareous  net  found  in  the  skin  of  many 
Asterida?. 

4)  Pedicellaries  are  never  observed  in  Ophiurida?,  while  we  find  them  in  many  Asterida? 
of  a  very  similar  structure  to  those  of  the  Brisinga. 

5)  The  structure  of  the  madreporic  body  and  its  dorsal  situation  characterise  the  Bri- 
singa as  a  genuine  Asteride. 

6)  Likewise  the  wide  and  deep  ambulacral  furrows,  which  are  never  found  in  the  Ophiu- 
rida?, where,  on  the  contrary,  the  ventral  side  of  the  arms  is  covered  with  peculiar 
cuticular  plates  (ventral  plates). 

7)  The  water-feet  of  the  Brisinga  correspond  in  their  strong  development,  and  in  their 
whole  structure,  completely  to  those  of  the  star-fishes ;  and  especially  we  do  not  know 
any  Ophiurida?  in  which  they  terminate  in  a  clearly  developed  sucker. 

8)  Neither  do  we  find  in  the  Ophiurida?  any  separate  Ampulla?  for  the  water-feet;  while 
these  Ampulla?  are  in  the  Brisinga  developed  precisely  in  the  same  manner  as  in  the 
proper  star-fishes. 

9)  The  perivisceral  cavity  is  in  the  Ophiurida?  confined  to  the  disc  only;  while  the  arms 
represent  solid  parts  only   containing  a  narrow  canal   for   the   reception  of  the   radial 


water-vessel  and  the  radial  nerve.  In  the  Brisinga  on  the  contrary,  the  perivisceral 
cavity  extends,  as  in  the  Asteridse,  through  the  whole  length  of  the  arms  between  the 
ambulacral  skeleton  and  the  dorsal  skin,  containing  in  its  basal  part  various  internal 
organs. 

10)  Radial  continuations  of  the  digestive  system  (radial  caeca)  are  never  found  in  the 
Ophiuridse;  while  in  the  Brisinga  they  are  developed  precisely  in  the  same  manner 
as  in  the  Asteridse. 

11)  No  special  masticatory  apparatus  (teeth,  dental  papillae)  are  to  be  found  in  the  Bri- 
singa any  more  than  in  other  Asteridse.  But  on  the  other  hand  the  furrow-spines 
situated  on  the  interior  contiguous  adambulacral  plates  assume  a  particular  develop- 
ment, just  as  in  other  star-fishes,  forming  the  so-called  oral  spines. 

12)  The  organ  of  secretion  noticed  in  the  Brisinga.  with  its  issue  on  the  dorsal  side  of  the 
disc,  is  something  which  we  find  only  in  the  proper  star-fishes. 

13)  The  so-called  „heart",  to  which  nothing  corresponding  has  yet  been  noticed  in  the 
Ophiurans,  agrees,  in  its  structure  and  in  its  relation  to  the  other  parts,  entirely  with 
the  same  organ  in  the  Asteridse,  as  is  the  case  also  with  the  situation  and  structure 
of  the  stone  canal. 

14)  As  the  organs  of  generation  in  the  Brisinga  are  confined  to  the  arms  only,  we  do  not 
of  course  find  the  genital  fissures  on  the  lower  side  of  the  disc  which  characterise  the 
Ophiuridse. 

15)  The  terminal  organs  of  sense  in  the  Brisinga  find  their  most  complete  homologon  in 
the  Asterida? ;  while  nothing  corresponding  is  found  in  the  Ophiuridse. 

16)  The  manner  in  which  the  Brisinga  moves,  is  the  same  as  in  the  Asteridse;  that  is  to 
say,  essentially  by  the  play  of  the  water-feet  only;  and  not  as  in  the  Ophiuridas  by 
the  flexion  of  the  arms. 

Considering  all  these  important  characteristics,  the  points  of  agreement  with  the 
Ophiuridse  which  the  Brisinga  exhibits,  namely  the  little  rounded  disc  plainly  distinguished 
from  the  long  thin  arms,  and  the  absence  of  cuticular  pores  and  cuticular  tentacles  (respira- 
tory tubes),  must  go  for  nothing. 

In  order  still  better  to  understand  the  great  conformity  of  the  genus  Brisinga  with 
the  proper  star-fishes,  we  will  once  again  briefly  consider  some  of  the  most  important 
organs  in  the  Brisinga,  and  institute  a  detailed  comparison  with  the  same  in  other  star-fishes. 
We  will  dwell,  chiefly  on  the  solid  calcareous  parts  which  support  the  body  and  determine 
its  form. 

a.    Homology  of  the  ambulacral  skeleton. 

(Tab.  V). 

We  have  previously  divided  the  ambulacral  skeleton  of  the  Brisinga  into  2  parts: 
the  skeleton  of  the  disc,  and  the  skeleton  of  the  arms ;    and   this    is   so  far  correct,  as  the 


88 

skeleton  of  the  disc  in  the  Brisinga  really  forms  a  connected  whole,  a  solid  calcareous 
frame,  to  the  exterior  side  of  which  the  skeleton  of  the  arms  is  attached.  It  has  been 
however  shewn  that  this  frame  is  actually  composed  of  the  same  elements  as  the  ambu- 
lacral  skeleton  of  the  arms,  namely  of  2  sets  of  ambulacra!  vertebra?,  in  a  line  with  the 
series  of  vertebra  in  the  arms,  and  properly  representing  the  interior  continuation  of  these 
series.  It  has  likewise  been  shewn  that  the  exterior  set  of  vertebrae  in  very  young  speci- 
mens, come  out  of  their  connexion  with  the  oral  ring,  and  thereby  evidently  connect  them- 
selves immediately  with  the  skeleton  of  the  arm.  Properly  therefore  there  remains  in  the 
skeleton  of  the  disc  only  a  single  set  of  vertebrae,  connected  with  each  other  by  interposed 
calcareous  plates,  so  as  to  form  a  connected  ring  which  surrounds  the  oral  aperture. 

If  we  now  examine  how  the  case  stands  in  other  star-fishes,  we  shall  also  find  that 
the  proper  ambulacral  skeleton  of  the  disc  forms  here  only  the  immediate  continuation  of 
the  series  of  vertebrae  of  the  arms.  Only  the  interior  set  of  vertebrae  are  in  immediate 
contact,  or  form  a  closed  calcareous  ring  round  the  oral  aperture;  while  the  other  part  of 
the  series  of  vertebrae,  reckoned  as  belonging  to  the  disc,  is  only  indirectly  connected  by 
the  skin  of  the  disc  and  by  the  calcareous  plates  imbedded  in  the  same.  Accordingly  as 
the  arms  are  longer  or  shorter,  the  number  of  vertebrae  entering  into  the  composition  of 
the  disc  is  extremely  variable  in  the  various  star-fishes.  In  certain  forms  (Goniaster,  Cul- 
cita)  where  the  arms  are  only  indicated  by  obtuse  angles,  the  whole  ambulacral  skeleton 
may  properly  be  said  to  be  absorbed  in  the  disc;  in  the  long-armed  star-fishes,  for  instance 
Asterias,  the  part  of  the  ambulacral  skeleton  belonging  to  the  disc  is,  on  the  other  hand, 
only  insignificant;  while  the  greater  part  belongs  to  the  arms.  Between  these  extreme 
points,  we  find  again  all  possible  transitions.  It  is  now  easy  to  see  that  the  skeleton  of 
the  disc  in  the  Brisinga  can  by  no  means  be  compared  with  the  whole  skeleton  of  the  disc 
in  other  star-fishes,  but  only  with  its  innermost  part  (the  interior  or  the  2  interior  sets  of 
vertebrae  which  immediately  surround  the  mouth).  The  apparently  very  anomalous  structure 
of  the  skeleton  of  the  disc  in  the  Brisinga,  will  then  be  found  in  complete  conformity  with 
what  we  know  of  other  star-fishes;  only  with  the  difference  that  the  interior  vertebrae  are 
necessarily  more  firmly  and  intimately  connected  together,  in  order  to  support  the  enor- 
mously developed  arms.  In  Tab.  V,  fig.  1  &  2  there  is  represented  the  oral  ring  of  a  9-armed 
specimen  of  Brisinga  coronata,  with  the  basis  of  the  skeleton  of  3  of  the  arms  in  natural 
connection  with  the  disc;  and  for  the  sake  of  comparison,  there  is  also  represented  in 
fig.  7  &  8  a  corresponding  part  of  the  ambulacral  skeleton  of  a  likewise  S-armed  spe- 
cimen of  Solaster  endeca.  We  shall  here  recognise  homologous  parts  everywhere.  As  in 
the  Brisinga,  so  also  in  the  Solaster  and  other  star-fishes,  the  interior  set  of  vertebrae 
acquire  a  peculiar  development;  the  vertebrae  connecting  themselves  with  each  other  so  as 
to  form  a  sort  of  oral  ring.  The  connexion  takes  place  here  also  by  means  of  peculiar 
connecting  plates  perfectly  corresponding  with  the  2  sorts  of  interposed  plates  in  the  oral 
ring  of  the  Brisinga.    The  wedge-plates   especially   are   plainly   developed,    without   however 


89 

connecting  themselves  immovably  by  suture  with  the  adjacent  vertebrae.  To  their  exterior 
side  are  attached  the  radial  septa,  which  in  a  fan-like  arrangement  divide  the  coeloma  of 
the  disc;  and  in  these  septa  there  are  aften  developed  peculiar  calcareous  plates,  the  inner- 
most of  which  are  articulated  with  the  wedge-plate.  In  one  of  the  radial  septa  which 
include  the  stone-canal  and  the  so-called  heart,  this  calcareous  plate  is  double;  and  its 
homology  with  the  first  pair  of  dorsal  marginal  plates  in  the  Brisinga  seems  thereby  to  be- 
come highly  probable.  The  so-called  parietal  plates,  which  in  the  Brisinga  contribute 
essentially  to  form  the  interior  wall  of  the  oral  ring,  are  also  found  again  in  the  Solaster 
and  other  star-fishes.  They  are  however  here  of  much  slighter  development,  and  separated 
from  each  other  by  a  considerable  interval;  on  the  interior  side  they  form  a  horisontal  fur- 
row for  the  circular  ambulacral  vessel,  limited  below  by  a  projecting  sharp  edge,  which 
completely  corresponds  to  the  circular  rim  projecting  inwards  on  the  oral  ring  in  the  Bri- 
singa. While  in  the  Brisinga  it  goes  uninterruptedly  round  the  whole  interior  of  the  oral 
ring,  in  the  Solaster  and  other  star-fishes  it  is  interrupted  at  each  vertebra  in  two  places, 
where  the  circular  ambulacral  vessel  is  only  circumcluded  by  ligaments.  In  fig.  9  &  10, 
which  represent  corresponding  parts  of  the  ambulacral  skeleton  seen  from  above  in  the  Bri- 
singa and  Solaster,  the  corresponding  calcareous  plates  are  indicated  by  the  same  letters, 
in  order  that  their  complete  resemblance  may  be  more  easily  observed. 

If  we  now  turn  the  ambulacral  skeleton,  and  view  it  from  the  ventral  side  (fig.  2  &  8), 
it  will  likewise  be  at  once  evident  that  in  both  forms  there  are  everywhere  found  comple- 
tely homologous  parts.  The  deep  ambulacral  furrows,  at  the  bottom  of  which  the  median 
longitudinal  furrow  for  the  radiary  water-vessels,  and  the  holes  placed  in  pairs  for  the  water- 
feet  are  seen,  are  bounded  in  both  on  each  side  by  a  row  of  plates  (adambulacral  plates), 
which  are  connected  with  each  other  by  elastic  muscular  bands,  and  to  which  the  so-called 
furrow-spines  are  attached;  the  innermost  of  these  plates  being,  in  both,  united  immovably 
by  suture  with  its  neighbors  into  one  continuous  piece  projecting  under  the  oral  ring. 
To  this  piece  are  attached  the  so-called  oral  spines  directed  in  fan-like  arrangement  to- 
wards the  mouth.  That  there  are  apparently  in  the  Brisinga  no  oral  angles  to  be  found,  is 
a  consequence  of  the  slighter  development  of  the  piece,  in  connexion  with  the  greater 
breadth  and  more  solid  composition  of  the  oral  ring.  It  will  be  evident  from  what  has 
previously  been  written,  that  if  we  imagine  the  basis  of  the  arms  in  the  Brisinga  connected 
to  a  certain  extent  above  aud  below  by  skin,  we  shall  have  a  tolerably  normally  developed 
star-fish;  just  as,  if  we  imagine  in  a  Solaster  the  incisions  between  the  arms  continued  up 
to  the  last  ambulacral  vertebra  but  one,  we  shall  obtain  a  form  pretty  nearly  corresponding 
to  the  Brisinga.  That  the  coeloma  of  the  disc  in  the  Brisinga  is  not  continued  beyond  the 
oral  ring  or  the  innermost  contiguous  vertebra,  and  that  the  dorsal  skin  attaches  itself  im- 
mediately in  the  periphery  of  the  oral  ring,  is  again  a  natural  consequence  of  the  reduction 
of  the  skeleton  of  the  disc.    The  interior  organs   enclosed    in   the    cavity    of  the    disc,  the 

12 


90 

stomach  and  the  apparatus    of  secretion,  are   in    consequence    of   this   limited   to    a    much 
smaller  space  than  in  other  star-fishs,  (comp.  Tab.  VI,  tig.  36  &  37). 

b.    Homology  of  the  skeleton  of  the  skin. 

The  integuments  in  the  Brisinga  exhibit,  as  well  with  regard  to  consistency  as  to 
structure,  the  most  complete  resemblance  to  those  of  the  proper  star-fishes ;  and  also  the 
calcareous  parts  belonging  to  the  skin  may  be  referred  to  corresponding  parts  in  other  star- 
fishes. It  has  thus  been  previously  shewn  that  the  calcareous  parts  imbedded  in  the  dorsal 
skin  of  the  disc,  as  well  as  the  very  peculiar  calcareous  ribs  in  the  dorsal  skin  of  the  arms, 
can  very  naturally  be  referred  to  the  same  category  as  the  so-called  calcareous  net  in  the 
skin  of  other  star-fishes.  Also  with  regard  to  the  so-called  marginal  plates,  likewise  be- 
longing to  the  skin,  we  have  in  the  Brisinga  something  analogous  in  the  small  plates, 
arranged  at  the  basis  of  the  arms  or  in  the  angles  of  the  arms,  of  which  the  innermost, 
connected  with  the  wedge-plates,  have,  in  fully  developed  specimens,  entered  into  the  com- 
position of  the  oral  ring,  while  the  2  others  on  each  side  belong  specially  to  the  arms,  as 
evidently  developed  dorsal  marginal  plates.  Also  along  the  whole  of  the  rest  of  the  arm, 
there  may  be  noticed,  as  previously  remarked,  rudiments  of  similar  dorsal  marginal  plates, 
which  however  in  the  basal  part  of  the  arm  go  in  one  with  the  transversal  calcareous  ribs, 
and  represent  the  exterior  somewhat  enlarged  ends  of  the  same.  On  the  other  hand,  no 
trace  is  to  be  found  in  the  Brisinga  of  ventral  marginal  plates ;  as  also,  owing  to  the  com- 
plete absence  of  real  interbrachial  space,  there  can  of  course  be  none  of  the  so-called 
intermediary  ventral  plates  (interambulacral  plates)  imbedded  in  the  ventral  skin. 

c.    Homology  of  the  spines. 

We  find  in  the  Brisinga,  as  in  other  star-fishes,  dorsal  spines,  lateral  or  marginal 
spines,  and  so-called  furrow-spines;  the  latter  are  attached  immediately  to  the  ambulacral 
skeleton  (to  the  ambulacral  plates)  while  the  others  issue  from  the  calcareous  parts  deve- 
loped in  the  skin. 

That  the  spines  in  the  Brisinga  are  surrounded  by  wide  cuticular  sheaths,  seems  at 
first  glance  to  be  something  quite  special  and  peculiar  for  this  genus.  Nevertheless  on  more 
minute  examination  we  shall  find  also  in  other  star-fishes  a  similar,  although  slighter  and 
less  remarkable  cuticular  sheath  round  the  spines.  Even  if  this  cuticular  sheath  can  not  in 
isolated  cases  be  indicated;  it  is  yet  certain  that  it  has  originally  existed,  and  has  only  at 
a  later  period  been  removed. 

As  to  the  arrangement  of  the  spines,  this  will  naturally  be  regulated  by  the  arrange- 
ment of  the  calcareous  parts  to  which  they  are  attached.  The  different  situation  of  the 
dorsal  spines  on  the  disc  and  on  the  aims  is  quite  naturally   determined  thereby.     Of  mar- 


91 

ginal  spines  there  are  in  the  Brisinga  only  the  dorsal;  ventral  marginal  plates  being,  as 
previously  noticed,  entirely  wanting.  The  dorsal  marginal  spines  have  however  precisely  the 
same  arrangement  along  the  sides  of  the  arms  as  in  other  star-fishes.  The  furrow-spines 
have  likewise,  apart  from  their  number,  on  the  whole  the  same  arrangement  as  in  other 
star-fishes,  those  on  each  adambulacral  plate  forming  a  (certainly  not  quite  regular)  trans- 
verse row,  and  those  on  the  innermost  contiguous  adambulacral  plates  assuming  also  in  the 
Brisinga  a  peculiar  form  and  direction  as  real  oral  spines. 

d.    Homology  of  the  pedicellaries. 

The  pedicellaries  in  the  Brisinga  are  of  a  very  similar  structure  to  those  of  several 
other  star-fishes,  for  instance  Asterias,  Pedicellaster.  On  the  other  hand  they  differ  by  their 
comparatively  insignificant  size,  their  enormous  number  and  their  different  arrangement. 
While  those  of  the  other  star-fishes  are  more  dispersed  on  the  skin,  or  at  most  group 
themselves  in  some  quantity  around  the  base  of  the  larger  spines  (Asterias)  those  of  the 
Brisinga  are  present  in  enormous  numbers  on  the  cuticular  sheaths  of  the  spines  them- 
selves; and  those  which  are  attached  immediately  on  the  dorsal  skin  of  the  arms  are  col- 
lected, likewise  in  enormous  numbers,  into  plainly  defined  transverse  stripes,  which  can 
even  assume  the  form  of  semicylindrical  transverse  ridges  (Br.  coronata).  As  regards  the 
general  homology  of  the  pedicellaries,  their  position  on  the  cuticular  sheaths  of  the  spines 
shews  clearly  enough,  that  they  cannot  be,  as  Agassiz*  has  tried  to  demonstrate,  originally 
homologous  with  the  spines.  These  latter  are  developed  from  the  interior  cuticular  layer 
(corium)  while  the  pedicellaries  are,  as  the  development  also  shews,  (see  above  p.  04)  exclu- 
sively an  epidermis-formation.  It  may  indeed  in  a  certain  sense  be  said  that  the  so-called 
pedicellaries  of  the  Echinidse  are  homologous  with  the  spines.  But  what  we  call  pedicel- 
laries in  the  Echinida?  are,  it  must  be  remembered,  essentially  different  from  what  we  call 
by  that  name  in  the  star-fish.  A  pedicellary  of  the  former  is  properly  a  compound  organ 
including  a  spine,  beneath  the  proper  pedicellary,  (the  so-called  stem  of  the  pedicellary); 
such  a  pedicellary  is  in  other  words  a  real  spine,  on  the  cuticular  sheath  of  which  there 
is  only  developed  one  single  terminal  pedicellary;  and  it  cannot  therefore  be  compared 
with  a  single  pedicellary  of  a  star-fish,  which  never  has  any  such  actual  stem  as  in  the 
Echinidffi. 

e.    Homology  of  the  interior  organs. 

With  regard  to  the  other  organic  systems  in  the  Brisinga:  the  water-system,  with 
the  exterior  parts  belonging  thereto,  (the  water-feet,  the  madreporic  body);  the  nervous 
system  with  its  terminal  apparatus  of  sensation;  the  digestive  system ;  the  blood-system ;  the 

*    Revision  of  the  Echini,  Part  IV,  pg.  668. 

12* 


92 

secretive  system;  the  complete  resemblance  of  all  these  to  the  same  in  other  star-fishes, 
has  been  previously  sufficiently  demonstrated;  for  which  reason  it  is  unnecessary  here  again 
to  notice  each  one  of  them  separately.  But  with  respect  to  the  generative  organs,  an  obser- 
vation may  yet  not  be  out  of  place.  In  the  arrangement  of  these  organs,  the  Brisinga  appears  at 
first  glance  to  be  very  remarkably  distinguished  from  all  other  Asteridse;  as  the  generative 
organs  are  in  the  Brisinga  quite  separated  from  the  disc,  and  limited  to  the  arms  only; 
while  in  all  other  star-fishes  they  take  their  origin  from  the  disc  itself,  even  if  in  some  few 
forms  they  also  extend  more  or  less  into  the  cavities  of  the  arms.  This  apparently  very 
anomalous  case  may  yet  be  quite  naturally  attributed  to  the  excessive  reduction  of  the  disc 
in  the  Brisinga,  which  only  corresponds  to  the  central  part  of  the  disc  in  other  star-fishes; 
while  the  peripheral  part  of  the  disc  in  these,  is  in  reality  homologous  with  the  basal  part 
of  the  arms  in  the  Brisinga.  If  we  admit  this,  it  will  easily  appear  that  the  organs  of 
generation  (as  described  in  the  Brisinga  coronata)  really  correspond,  not  only  in  structure 
but  also  in  position,  to  what  is  normal  in  star-fishes  generally  (comp.  moreover  the  2  sche- 
matic Figures  30  and  37  in  Tab.  VI). 


Relation  of  Ibe  genus  Brisinga  to  now  living  star-fishes. 


Among  the  now  living  star-fishes,  the  genus  Brisinga  seems  indeed  to  stand  rather 
isolated,  as  well  with  regard  to  its  exterior  habitus  as  in  respect  of  particular  points  of  its 
interior  organisation.  There  are  however  certain  genera  of  star-fishes  with  which  it  seems 
to  exhibit  a  closer  affinity  than  with  others.  Among  the  better  known  native  genera,  there 
are  chiefly  2  which  we  may  take  as  instances  of  this,  namely  Asterias  and  Solaster.  The 
former  is,  next  to  the  Brisinga,  that  one  of  all  our  Asteridre  in  which  the  disc  is  the  most 
reduced  relatively  to  the  arms;  and  it  is  probably  also,  next  to  the  Brisinga,  that  one  which 
we  must  regard  as  the  oldest  or  least  altered  star-fish  form,  a  conclusion  which  is  comple- 
tely corroborated  by  paleontological  indications.  The  Brisinga  shews  affinity  to  the  genus 
Asterias  in  the  form  of  its  pedicellaries,  partly  also  in  the  structure  of  the  cuticular  skele- 
ton, and  finally  in  the  more  solid  composition  of  the  interior  set  of  vertebrae  (the  oral  ring). 
The  genus  Asterias  has  however  4  rows  of  water-feet;  while  the  Brisinga  has  only  2,  in  this 
respect  resembling  the  genus  Pe dice  11  aster,  which  was  established  by  my  Father,  and 
which  in  other  respects  is  in  close  affinity  with  the  genus  Asterias.  The  Brisinga  is  how- 
ever distinguished  both  from  the  Pedicellaster  and  Asterias  (at  least  from  our  native  spe- 
cies) by  its  considerable  number  of  arms  or  rays,    in    which    respect   again   it   agrees  better 


93 

with  the  genus  Solaster.  Still  neither  of  these  genera  exhibits  a  disc  reduced  in  any  thing 
like  the  same  degree  as  that  of  theBrisinga;  and  even  in  those  species  of  the  genera  Asterias 
(A.  glacialis)  and  Pedicellaster  which  are  furnished  with  a  relatively  very  small  disc,  we 
shall  yet  find  that  a  rather  considerable  number  of  vertebrae  have  entered  into  the  formation 
of  the  disc;  while  the  number  of  such  vertebra?  belonging  to  the  disc  iu  the  Brisinga  is 
properly  speaking  zero.  It  is  this  which  properly  determines  the  peculiar  exterior  habitus, 
so  different  from  that  of  other  known  star-fishes,  that  distinguishes  the  genus  Brisinga,  and 
gives  to  it  at  first  glance  a  certain  habitual  similarity  to  the  Ophiime. 


7. 
Relation  of  the  genus  Brisinga  to  extinct  star-fishes. 


Asbjornsen  has  already  (1.  c.)  drawn  attention  to  the  habitual  conformity  of  the  genus 
Brisinga  with  the  oldest  known  fossile  star-fish  Protaster.  The  small  round  ophiura-like 
disc,  with  the  sharply  defined  arms  issuing  from  it,  in  the  Protaster,  reminds  us  decidedly 
of  the  Brisinga;  as  also  the  skeleton  of  the  arms,  by  its  shape  and  composition  of  ambu- 
lacral  and  adarabulacral  plates  only,  exhibits  in  both  forms  considerable  resemblance.  We 
shall  however  find,  on  more  minute  examination,  that  the  body  even  in  this  ancient  form,  is 
already  considerably  more  centralised  than  in  the  Brisinga;  a  considerably  greater  number 
of  vertebra?  enters  into  the  composition  of  the  disc,  notwithstanding  its  small  dimensions. 
On  the  whole  we  shall  find  in  the  Protaster  evident  indications  of  the  course  of  develop- 
ment diverging  from  the  star-fish  type  and  tending  towards  the  Ophiurse  type,  which  is  by 
no  means  the  case  iu  the  Brisinga.  Antecedently  to  this  divergent  development  we  must 
naturally  presuppose  a  number  of  more  indifferent  stages,  wherein  the  nature  of  the  deve- 
lopment would  not  yet  be  clearly  indicated,  in  other  words,  wherein  the  cormus  would  shew 
a  slighter  degree  of  centralisation;  and  these  stages  must  certainly  be  supposed  to  have  been 
in  some  degree  more  corresponding  to  the  Brisinga.  If  we  admit  the  theory  above  noticed 
as  to  the  composite  individuality  of  star-fishes,  or  their  original  value  as  colonies  of  worm- 
like persons,  we  have  actually  in  the  now  living  Brisinga  a  still  more  primitive  form  than 
even  in  the  Protaster,  wherein  this  colony  has  already  attained  to  a  considerable  degree 
of  centralisation,  and  in  which  the  number  of  persons  (arms)  has  become  permanently  the 
typical  number  for  the  Echinoderms,  namely  5.  The  Brisinga  may  henceforward  be  assumed 
to  exhibit  a  still  greater  conformity   with   the    supposed   ancestors    of  the   genus  Protaster 


94 

than  with  this  genus  itself.  In  any  case  we  must  consider  the  genus  Brisinga,  in  respect 
of  the  general  composition  of  the  body,  as  the  most  primitive  and  therefore  the  oldest  of 
all  Echinoderms. 


8. 
Comparison  of  the  i  species  of  Brisinga. 


The  two  hitherto  known  species  of  the  genus  Brisinga,  Br.  endecacnemos  and  Br. 
coronata,  stand  in  close  connexion,  but  exhibit  nevertheless  certain  distinctive  characteristics 
which  make  their  specific  distinction  necessary.  The  latter  of  these  species  has  already 
been  exhaustively  described  in  the  foregoing  pages.  As  regards  the  first  species  discovered, 
Br.  endecacnemos,  its  general  appearance  and  structure  are  pretty  well  known  from  Asbjom- 
sen's  description  and  figures.  It  might  possibly  however  not  be  without  interest  here  to 
notice  again  this  species,  and  to  compare  it  with  the  Br.  coronata.  I  have  therefore  added 
a  plate  (Tab.  VII)  in  illustration;  and  will  now  briefly  point  out  the  characteristics  wherein 
the  two  species  differ  from  each  other. 

In  size,  color  and  general  habitus  they  are  (see  Tab.  VII,  fig.  1)  nearly  similar.  But 
an  important  distinctive  characteristic  is  the  number  of  the  arms  or  rays.  While  this  num- 
ber is  in  the  Br.  coronata,  as  previously  noticed,  extremely  variable,  the  number  of  rays  in 
the  Br.  endecacnemos  has  already  become  completely  permanent,  and  is  constantly  11.  In  no 
single  one  of  the  numerous  specimens  which  have  been  examined  of  this  species,  (and  their 
number  far  exceeds  that  of  the  specimens  taken  of  the  other  species),  has  there  ever  been 
noticed  any  deviation  from  this  rule;  for  which  reason  also  the  specific  denomination  Ende- 
cacnemos is  fully  justified.  The  manner  in  which  the  arms  are  inserted  on  the  disc  is 
completely  similar  in  both  species.  Still  the  interval  between  the  bases  of  the  arms 
is  in  the  Br.  endecacnemos  still  more  restricted;  so  that  the  arms  nearly  touch  each  other 
at  the  base;  while  we  always  find  in  the  Br.  coronata  an  evident,  even  if  only  a  small 
interval. 

The  disc  is,  viewed  from  above  (see  fig.  1)  in  both  species  circular;  seen  from  the 
side  (fig.  2)  it  appears  however  in  the  Br.  endecacnemos  somewhat  higher  than  in  the  other 
species,  and  has  its  exterior  border  more  perpendicular.  The  disc-spines,  (fig.  6)  are  nearly 
similar  to  those  in  the  Brisinga  coronata.  They  stand  usually  still  more  closely  together: 
and  the  proper  calcareous  spine  exhibits  at  the  extremity  only  a  few  secondary  spines.  The 
shape  of  the  madreporic  body  (see  fig.  1,  2  &  4)  is  characteristic  for  the  Br.  endecacnemos. 
It  is  always  remarkably  prominent;  so  that  when  the  disc  is  viewed  in  profile  (fig.  2)  it  pro- 


95 

jects  frequently  like  a  more  than  semiglobular,  or  even  like  a  nearly  pyramidal  tubercle. 
On  closer  inspection  it  will  be  found  (see  fig.  4)  to  consist  as  it  were  of  2  parts;  only  the 
exterior,  more  salient  part  having  the  meandric  furrows;  while  the  other  part  is  covered 
with  strong  pointed  spines,  which  also  (in  annular  arrangements)  encircle  the  more  salient 
part.  The  secretory  pore  situated  on  the  dorsal  side  of  the  disc  (the  so-called  anal  aper- 
ture) has  the  same  somewhat  excentric  position  as  in  the  Br.  coronata;  and  the  disc  exhi- 
bits at  this  point  a  slight  elevation  (see  fig.  2).  I  have  not  succeeded  in  discovering  any 
traces  of  pedicellaries  on  the  dorsal  side  of  the  disc,  where  in  the  Br.  coronata  they  are 
always  plainly  apparent,  The  spines  attached  to  the  underside  of  the  disc  seem  also  to  be 
somewhat  different  from  those  of  the  Br.  coronata,  The  furrow-spines  on  the  lower  side  of 
the  adambulacral  plates  (see  fig.  2,  3  &  5)  are  remarkably  large,  usually  12  for  each  inter- 
radial  space,  of  which  4  especially,  on  the  interior  adambulacral  plate,  are  remarkably  long 
and  strong,  and  directed  inwards  towards  the  oral  aperture,  whereby  they  appear  to  have 
assumed  the  functions  of  the  proper  oral  spines.  These  latter,  6  in  number,  are  however 
here  (see  fig.  9)  extremely  small  and  quite  covered  by  the  other  spines:  so  that  they  do 
not  become  apparent  until  the  others  are  removed.  The  oral  membrane  resembles  comple- 
tely that  of  the  Br.  coronata  (see  fig.  5)  but  is  in  most  captured  individuals  difficult  to  per- 
ceive; as  usually  the  folds  of  the  stomach  are  evaginated  a  long  way  out  of  the  mouth, 
and  the  oral  aperture  itself  strongly  enlarged  (see  fig.  3). 

The  arms  (see  fig.  1)  have  about  the  same  length  in  proportion  to  the  diameter  of 
the  disc,  and  exhibit  in  their  general  form  a  great  resemblance  to  those  of  the  Br.  coronata, 
but  are  immediately  distinguished  by  the  absence  of  the  elevated  spines  in  annular  arrange- 
ment on  the  transversal  ribs,  which  are  so  characteristic  of  the  latter  species.  Likewise  we 
do  not  usually  find  any  trace  of  the  soft  transverse  ridges  covered  with  pedicellaries,  which 
are  so  distinctly  marked  in  the  Br.  coronata.  Only  in  a  few  unusually  large  specimens 
(see  fig.  1)  I  have  found  slight  indications  of  such  ridges  between  the  interior  calcareous 
ribs;  while  in  the  exterior  part  of  the  arm  no  such  indications  were  apparent.  With  respect 
to  the  calcareous  ribs,  they  have  in  the  Br.  endecacnemos  a  relatively  far  greater  extension 
on  the  arms  than  in  the  Br.  coronata,  being  apparent  on  all  the  interior  half.  Their  num- 
ber is  therefore  also  much  greater,  namely  30—40,  or  about  twice  as  great  as  in  the  Br. 
coronata.  In  their  shape  and  arrangement  they  correspond  otherwise  perfectly  to  those  of 
other  species;  and  also  in  this  they  appear  frequently  variously  sinuous  and  anastomosing 
with  each  other.  If  we  now  examine  these  calcareous  ribs  with  sufficient  magnifying  power, 
we  shall  find  on  them,  besides  numerous  pedicellaries,  also  a  single  row  of  extremely  small 
spines  (see  fig.  13).  These  spines  are  (fig.  14)  compressed,  lancet-formed,  and,  as  it  appears, 
entirely  without  any  cuticular  sheath;  neither  do  they  appear  to  be  movably  articulated  to 
the  calcareous  rib,  like  those  of  the  Br.  coronata  in  the  same  place,  but  merely  to  repre- 
sent simple  processes  of  the  same.  The  whole  dorsal  cuticle  of  the  arms  between  the  ribs 
will  also  be  found  covered  with  similar,  although  somewhat  longer  and  thinner,  small  micro- 


96 

scopic  spines  —  quite  in  contrast  to  what  is  the  case  in  the  Br.  coronata  —  whereby  the  sur- 
face of  the  arms  acquires  a  peculiar  rough,  or,  as  it  were,  finely  chagrined  quality  (see  fig.  11). 
In  the  interior,  at  the  base  of  the  arms,  these  spines  stand  most  closely;  further  out  on  the 
arms  they  are  arranged  in  larger  irregular  spaces,  mostly  in  a  transverse  direction  and  with 
bare  intervals.  All  these  minute  spines,  of  which  there  is  no  trace  to  be  seen  in  the  Br. 
coronata,  rise  (see  fig.  12)  from  small  thin  circular  perforated  calcareous  plates  in  the  skin; 
and  among  these  spiniferous  plates  there  are  besides  a  great  number  of  still  smaller  disc- 
like plates,  which  are  without  spines,  but  from  which  spines  are  no  doubt  subsequently 
gradually  developed.  By  these  innumerable  small  cuticular  plates  in  connexion  with  the 
numerous  calcareous  ribs,  the  cuticle  of  the  arm  in  the  Br.  endecacnemos  acquires,  on  the 
whole,  a  considerably  firmer  consistency  than  in  the  Br.  coronata;  a  fact  which  stands  in  the 
closest  connexion  with  the  very  different  arrangement  of  certain  internal  parts  (the  organs 
of  generation)  in  the  latter  species,  as  will  be  further  noticed  in  the  sequel.  With  regard 
to  the  proper  arm-spines,  they  are  nearly  like  those  of  the  Br.  coronata.  They  are  pro- 
portionally even  somewhat  longer  than  in  this  species,  especially  the  so-called  exterior 
furrow-spines  which  are  attached  in  the  middle  of  the  adambulacral  plates  (comp.  fig.  11). 
The  number  of  the  interior  furrow-spines  is  moreover  also  rather  variable  in  different  indi- 
viduals, and  seems  usually  to  increase  with  age.  The  marginal  spines  are  in  the  basal  part 
of  the  arm  very  small;  but  outwards  they  increase  rapidly  in  length;  so  that  in  the  middle 
of  the  arm  they  become  3  times  as  long  as  its  transverse  diameter.  They  are  also  movably 
articulated  to  the  outer  extremities  of  the  calcareous  ribs,  which  form  very  distinct  plate- 
shaped  enlargements  furnished  with  an  evident  joint  (see  fig.  13);  in  the  exterior  part  of 
the  arm,  where  the  calcareous  ribs  are  wanting,  they  are  attached  to  special  small  plates 
(dorsal  marginal  plates).  At  the  point  of  the  arm  there  is  an  organ  of  sense  quite  like 
that  in  the  Br.  coronata,  and  likewise  arched  over  by  a  peculiar  calcareous  plate  furnished 
with  long  marginal  spines  (see  fig.  17). 

In  quite  young  specimens  the  disc  (see  fig.  10)  is  very  thin  and  transparent; 
and  the  exterior  set  of  vertebrae  come  forward  here  in  the  same  manner  as  in  equally 
small  specimens  of  Br.  coronata.  Of  the  dorsal  spines,  a  great  many  have  still  the 
peculiar  bristle-like  form  which  is  described  in  the  young  of  the  Br.  coronata,  and  which 
in  all  probability  is  a  remnant  from  the  embryonic  or  larva-state.  On  the  other  hand  the 
madreporic  body  already  shews  completely  the  form  and  arrangements  which  are  charac- 
teristic of  the  species.  The  arms  are,  in  proportion  to  the  diameter  of  the  disc,  conside- 
rably shorter  than  in  adult  specimens,  evenly  tapering  from  the  very  base,  and  as  yet 
without  any  evident  calcareous  ribs. 

In  the  structure  of  the  ambulacral  skeleton  there  is  certainly  a  great  resemblance 
to  the  Br.  coronata,  nevertheless,  on  a  more  minute  investigation,  it  will  be  easy  to  dis- 
cover, even  here,  several  specific  differences. 

The  oral  ring  (fig.  7)  is,  in  conformity   with   the    greater   height   of  the    disc,    of  a 


97 

somewhat  different  shape  from  that  of  the  Br.  coronata,  with  a  more  sharply  projecting 
dorsal  ridge  and  more  vertical  exterior  sides.  The  vertebrae  of  the  exterior  set  are  con- 
siderably shorter  above  and  nearly  disc-like;  so  that,  when  the  oral  ring  is  viewed  from 
above,  (fig.  7)  they  appear  like  an  extremely  narrow  rim  around  the  strongly  developed 
interior  set  of  vertebrae.  As  a  consequence  of  this,  the  wedge-plates  (see  fig.  8)  rise  also 
more  perpendicularly  than  in  the  other  species.  Their  upper  enlarged  end  is  less  tuber- 
cularly  salient,  and  regularly  formed;  and  the  dorsal  marginal  plates  attached  to  their  lower 
extremities,  stand  so  closely  together  that  their  exterior  articulating  surfaces  nearly  touch 
each  other.  The  very  narrow,  scarcely  perceptible,  fissure  between  the  parietal  plates  in  the 
interior  wall  of  the  oral  ring  of  the  Br.  coronata,  is  here  (see  fig.  7)  widely  gaping  and 
spanned  over  with  extended  soft  brownish  ligaments.  On  closer  comparison  of  the  single  calca- 
reous plates  which  compose  the  oral  ring,  with  the  corresponding  plates  in  the  Br.  coronata, 
there  will  likewise  be  found  several  points  of  dissimilarity  in  shape,  on  which  however  it 
would  not  be  expedient  here  to  enter.  The  greatest  difference  appears  to  be  in  the  interior 
adambulacral  plates.  They  are  here  (see  fig.  9)  much  narrower,  and  have  a  very  conspi- 
cuous instriction  in  the  vicinity  of  the  adoral  extremity,  which  is  thus  divided,  as  it  were,  by 
a  furrow  of  demarcation,  from  the  rest  of  the  adambulacral  plate. 

With  regard  to  the  ambulacral  skeleton  of  the  arms  (fig.  15  &  16),  the  individual 
joints  or  vertebra?  are  on  the  whole  shorter  and  broader  thau  in  the  Br.  coronata,  especially 
the  interior  ones;  and  their  dorsal  ridge  is  more  regularly  semicylindrical;  not,  as  in  Br. 
coronata,  distinctly  enlarged  at  the  extremities.  Of  the  dorsal  marginal  plates  there  are 
always  3  distinctly  developed,  and  rudiments  of  1  or  2  others  (see  fig.  11,  15,  16).  It  is 
still  more  clearly  to  be  seen  here  than  in  the  Br.  coronata,  that  the  marginal  plates  further 
out  on  the  arm  are  in  reality  represented  by  the  enlarged  extremities  of  the  calcareous 
ribs  (see  fig.  11  &  13). 

As  to  the  internal  organisation,  we  must  further  notice  a  remarkable  difference 
between  the  two  species  of  Brisinga.  This  remark  applies  to  the  organs  of  generation. 
While  in  the  Br.  coronata  they  only  form  2  widely  ramified  symmetrical  organs  situated  in 
the  basal  part  of  each  arm,  each  organ  with  its  single  issue,  they  represent  in  the  Br.  ende- 
cacnemos  (fig.  18  &  21)  a  great  number  of  separate  glandulous  bodies,  which  are  arranged 
on  each  side  of  the  medial  line  in  a  single  row,  extending  to  about  half  the  length  of  the 
arm.  Each  of  these  bodies  has  its  separate  issue,  opening  nearer  to  the  dorsal  side  of  the 
arms  in  a  fine  pore.  Therefore,  instead  of  the  2  symmetrical  apertures  of  generation  in  the 
Br.  coronata,  we  find  here  for  each  arm  a  double  row  of  numerous  apertures,  as  has  already 
been  remarked  by  Asbjornsen.  This  wonderful  arrangement  of  the  generative  apparatus,  to 
which  nothing  corresponding  is  found  in  other  star-fishes,  is  in  so  far  of  great  interest,  as 
we  may  see  herein  a  characteristic  of  very  ancient  origin,  an  inheritance  from  the  worm- 
like ancestors  of  the  Brisinga,  which  has  still  been  only  partially  preserved  in  the  class  of 
Crinoidse.     The  ovaries  (see  fig.  18,  19,  20)  are  very  slightly  ramified,  and  often  appear  like 

13 


98 

perfectly  simple;  oval,  stemmed  vesicles,  in  the  interior  of  which  the  reddish  yellow  ova  are 
shining.  Only  nearer  to  the  base  of  the  arm,  they  exhibit  in  large  specimens  some  few 
short  and  broad  lobes  (fig.  20).  The  spermaries  (fig.  21,  22)  are  more  ramified,  and  look 
like  small  bunches  of  grapes,  with  considerably    smaller   rounded  lobes   of  a  whitish  color. 

The  color  of  the  body  is  in  both  species  of  Brisinga  tolerably  uniform;  but  the  red 
color  of  the  dorsal  side  in  the  Br.  endecacnemos,  seems  generally  to  be  lighter  or  less  in- 
tense than  in  the  Br.  coronata. 

The  remarkable  difference  in  the  occurrence  of  both  species  has  been  previously 
noticed.     On  our  coasts  it  appears  to  be  quite  constant. 

Br.  endecacnemos  was  first  discovered  by  AsbJ0rnsen  in  the  interior  of  the  Har- 
dangerfjord,  where  its  occurrence  is  not  so  very  rare  in  one  locality  (Hesthammer).  It  is 
found  here,  as  in  every  other  place,  only  on  a  rocky  bottom,  on  the  steep  incline  from  the 
outside  deep  (400  fathoms)  towards  the  shore.  Subsequently  it  has  also  been  met  with  in 
a  few  other  places  in  the  same  fjord  under  similar  circumstances.  But  on  the  other  hand, 
it  was  not  known  among  us  as  occurring  elsewhere  than  in  the  Hardangerfjord,  until  I  found 
it  again  some  years  ago  at  Flora,  12  miles  north  of  Bergen.  The  figures  here  given  are 
taken  from  the  fine  specimen  then  obtained.  According  to  reports  of  the  Atlantic  expedi- 
tions organised  by  the  English  government,  it  is  found  at  least  as  far  towards  the  south  as 
the  west  coast  of  Portugal,  where  several  specimens  were  taken,  partly  at  very  considerable 
depths,  during  the  Porcupine's  expedition  under  the  guidance  of  Mr.  Jeffreys. 


9. 
On  the  systematic  position  of  the  genus  Brisinga,  with  remarks  on  the  classification 

of  the  star-fishes  in  general. 


We  have  previously  mentioned  that  the  genus  Brisinga,  according  to  its  whole  orga- 
nisation, is  a  genuine  star-fish,  and  has  nothing  in  common  with  the  Ophiura,  which  latter 
must  be  considered  as  a  diverging  branch  from  the  group  of  the  Asteridse,  wherein  the  course 
of  development  has  taken  a  very  peculiar  direction  different  from  that  of  the  star-fish  now 
living.  In  the  general  composition  of  the  body,  and  especially  in  the  extremely  slight  cen- 
tralisation of  the  cormus,  the  Brisinga  certainly  occupies  a  rather  indifferent  position;  and  it 
may  in  this  respect  be  considered  as  more  nearly  agreeing  with  the  ancient  primitive  forms 
from  which  all  the  other  echinoderms  have  sprung.  But  on  the  other  hand,  the  organisation  is 
otherwise  completely  developed   in   the  manner  characteristic  of  the    star-fishes;   for  which 


99 

reason  it  must  in  a  natural  system  be  uecessarily  referred  to  them.  Thus  there  only  re- 
mains the  task  of  assigning  to  it  its  systematic  place  in  the  order  of  the  star-fishes. 

In  the  division  of  the  star-fishes  it  has,  as  is  well  known,  been  usual  according 
to  Miiller  &  Troschel J  to  have  regard  chiefly  to  2  characteristics,  namely  the  arrangement  of 
the  water-feet  in  2  or  4  rows,  and  the  presence  or  absence  of  the  anal  aperture.  To  neither 
of  these  characteristics  can  there  however  in  my  opinion  be  attributed  such  a  systematic 
importance,  as  that  any  natural  division  could  be  established  on  that  basis.  According  to 
the  first  mentioned  characteristic,  the  star-fishes  generally  are  divided  into  2  large  groups 
or  sub-orders:  those  with  4,  and  those  with  2  rows  of  water-feet.  To  the  former  group 
there  belong  only  a  proportionally  small  number  of  forms;  while  the  majority  of  known 
star-fishes  belong  to  the  latter  group,  or  those  with  only  2  rows  of  water-feet.  Also  the 
genus  Brisinga  would,  on  account  of  its  biserial  water-feet,  have  to  be  classed  in  the  last  of 
these  groups.  The  unnaturalness  of  this  binary  division  of  the  star-fishes,  will  however  on 
further  consideration  appear  manifest. 

We  have  thus  in  the  genus  Asterias  not  only  forms  with  4,  but  also  with  more 
rows  of  water-feet;  and  of  those  star-fishes  provided  with  2  rows  of  water-feet,  there  are 
several  which  decidedly  in  all  other  respects  approach  extremely  nearly  to  those  with  4 
rows.  Thus  the  genus  Pedicellaster,  with  2  rows  of  water- feet,  stands  so  particularly 
near  to  the  genus  Asterias  with  4  rows,  that  in  a  natural  system  it  must  even  be  referred  to 
the  same  family.  The  case  is  similar  with  the  2  genera  Cribrella  and  Stichaster,  which 
are  undoubtedly  nearly  related  to  each  other,  but  which  have  been  formerly,  on  account  of 
the  before-mentioned  difference  in  the  arrangement  of  the  water-feet,  placed  in  quite  diffe- 
rent sub-orders.  Finally  we  have  in  the  interesting  form  Pter aster  multipes,  discovered 
by  my  Father,  an  instance  of  considerable  variation  occurring  in  respect  of  the  arrangement 
of  the  water-feet,  even  within  the  limits  of  one  and  the  same  generic  type.  This  star- 
fish, which  otherwise,  as  well  according  to  its  exterior  habitus  as  according  to  its  whole 
organisation,  is  a  well  defined  genuine  Pteraster,  has  for  each  ambulacrum  4  distinct  rows 
of  water-feet;  while  all  other  known  species  of  this  genus  have  only  2.  According  to  the 
former  method  of  division,  this  star-fish  would  therefore  not  only  be  separated  generically 
from  its  near  relatives  Pt.  militaris  and  Pt.  pulvillus,  but  would  have  to  be  classed  in  a  quite 
different  sub-order,  where  it  would  stand  together  with  forms  with  which  it  only  exhibits  a 
very  distant  affinity.  It  appears  already,  from  this  one  instance,  clearly  enough,  that  the 
characteristic  derived  from  the  arrangement  of  the  water-feet,  must  be  entirely  abandoned 
as  systematic  characteristic  having  the  value  formerly  attributed  to  it. 

Neither  does  the  other  characteristic,  the  presence  or  absence  of  an  anal  aperture, 
appear  to  me  to  be  applicable  as  a  principle  of  division;  and  that  chiefly  because  the  aper- 
ture which  has  been  called  anal,  is  frequently,  perhaps  in  most  cases,  not  an  anal  aperture, 
but  only,  as  in  the  Brisinga,  a  more  secretory  pore.    This  seems   especially  to   be   the  case 

1    System  der  Asteriden. 

13* 


100 

in  the  star-fishes  whose  anal  aperture  is  indicated  as  sub-central.  But  to  ascribe  to  the 
presence  or  absense  of  this  insignificant  secretory  pore,  such  a  prominent  importance  as  to  make 
it  the  basis  for  the  formation  of  larger  groups,  seems  to  me  to  be  quite  unreasonable.  We  are 
thereby  forced  to  separate  evidently  related  forms  from  each  other.  As  an  illustrative  in- 
stance of  this  we  may  mention  the  2  genera  A r chaster  and  Astropecten,  which  accor- 
ding to  the  earlier  division  belong  to  different  groups  of  star-fishes:  the  former  to  those 
furnished  with  an  anal  aperture,  and  the  latter  to  those  without  it.  But  these  2  genera  are 
in  reality  so  extraordinarily  closely  related,  that  even  some  species  which  now  are'  usually 
referred  to  the  genus  Archaster  (for  instance  A.  Andromeda  and  A.  Parelii)  have  been  taken 
for  genuine  Astropectens,  even  up  to  the  most  recent  times.  Only  after  that  the  previously 
overlooked  anal  aperture  (here  undoubtedly  a  mere  secretory  pore)  had  been  observed  in 
these  species,  it  has  been  found  necessary,  in  regard  to  the  formerly  adopted  method  of 
division,  to  transfer  them  not  only  to  another  genus,  but  even  to  an  entirely  different  group 
of  star-fishes.  Another  distinctive  characteristic  has  indeed  been  indicated  for  the  genus 
Archaster,  namely  the  structure  of  the  water-feet;  but  that  it  is  not  possible  from  this  either, 
to  get  any  trustworthy  mark  of  recognition,  has  lately  been  demonstrated  by  Liitken  (1.  a). 
The  2  above-named  species  of  the  genus  Archaster  agree  also  in  this  respect  completely 
with  the  species  of  the  genus  Astropecten. 

As  has  been  shewn,  the  previous  division  of  the  star-fishes  is  scarcely  tenable  any 
longer,  being  based  on  characteristics  of  very  doubtful  systematic  value.  As  principles  of 
division  in  a  new  classification  of  the  Asterides,  the  structure  of  the  ambulacral  skeleton, 
the  structure  of  the  cuticular  skeleton,  and  the  relation  of  the  other  calcareous  particles, 
spines  and  pedicellaries  belonging  to  the  skin,  will  chiefly  have  to  be  considered.  Especi- 
ally the  pedicellaries  seem  in  this  respect  to  deserve  our  attention.  They  are  entirely  wan- 
ting in  a  great  number  of  star-fishes;  while  in  others  (for  instance  the  genus  Hippaster) 
they  exhibit  a  very  peculiar  structure  and  arrangement,  totally  different  from  what  we  have 
become  acquainted  with  in  the  Brisinga. 

With  respect  to  the  structure  of  the  pedicellaries,  the  Brisinga  exhibits  most  resem- 
blance to  the  Asterias  and  Pedicellas ter,  which  also  agree  with  the  Brisinga  in  some 
other  points,  and  may  therefore  be  considered  as  the  nearest  relatives  of  this  genus  among 
the  star-fishes  of  the  present  day.  Yet  the  genus  Brisinga  exhibits  so  many  peculiarities, 
that  it  can  scarcely  be  placed  together  with  those  two  genera  in  one  and  the  same  family. 
The  Brisinga  must  therefore  in  any  case  be  considered  as  the  type  for  a  particular  family 
among  the  Asterides.  With  respect  to  the  place  of  this  family  in  relation  to  the  other 
families  of  the  Asterides,  if  we  are  to  follow  a  definite  serial  order  consistent  with  the  sup- 
posed phylogenetic  dovelopment,  it  must  be  placed  not  at  the  end  of  the  order  of  the 
Asterides,  but  at  the  very  beginning,  as  representing  the  oldest  and  most  primitive  of  all 
the  Asterides. 


101 


10. 

Diagnoses  of  Family,   Genus  and  Species. 


Familia:    Brisingidae. 

Habitus  externus  Ophiuridarum,  structura  vero  Asteridarum. 

Discus  minimus  annulo  sustentatus  calcareo  soiido  e  vertebris  modo  adoralibus  fir- 
miter  inter  se  conjuuctis  composito. 

Corpus  madreporiforme  singulum  tuberculiforme  prope  marginem  disci  dorsaliter  situm. 

Brachia  perlonga  a  disco  bene  definita,  tessellis  ambulacralibus  et  adambulacralibus 
distinctis  marginalibus  vero  obsoletis,  sulcis  ventralibus  profundis,  tentaculis  magnis  disciferis. 

Cavitas  intestinalis  in  brachia  extensa  ibiqve  cseca  radialia  bene  evoluta  bifurcata  et 
organa  generationis  continens. 

Genus :    B  r  i  s  i  n  g  a ,    Asbjornsen. 

Discus  orbicularis,  sat  depressus  supine  cute  coriacea  dense  spinigera  tectus,  in- 
ferne  nullis  angulis  oralibus  prominentibus  sed  cuticula  nuda  valde  contractili  os  circum- 
dante  instructus.  Porus  secretorius  subcentralis  in  cute  dorsali  perspicuus.  Brachia  nume- 
rosa  semicylindrica,  parte  adorali  in  adultibus  plus  minusve  subfusiformi  apicem  versus 
sensim  attenuata,  apice  tenuissimo  filiformi  organo  sensorio  distincto  termiuato,  ad  basin 
utrinqve  tessellis  marginalibus  duabus  tribusve  rudimentariis  instructa,  cute  dorsali  in  parte 
basali  costis  calcareis  transversis  vario  modo  fiexuosis  ad  intervalla  firmata  spinis  margi- 
nalibus longissimis  et  ut  ambulacralibus  vaginis  cutaceis  magnis  obvelatis. 

Vertebra  l™  brachiorum  in  adultibus  annulo  calcareo  disci  firmiter  adnata;  tessellse 
connectentes  annuli  inter  qvamque  vertebram  3,  media  dorsaliter  tuberculi  instar  prominente. 

Pedicellarise  numerosissimse  forcipatae  apice  fortiter  dentato  et  in  vaginis  spinarum 
accumulate  et  in  superficie  dorsali  brachiorum  per  fascias  transversas  plus  minusve  per- 
spicuas  distribute. 

Tentacula  ambulacralia  biserialia  e  sulcis  ventralibus  longe  porrecta.  Tentacula 
respirationis  nulla. 

Spec.  1:    Brisinga  endecacnemos,  Asbjornsen. 

Brachia  semper  11  costis  calcareis  numerosis  (20-30)  per  dimidiam  brachii  longi- 
tudinem  et  ultra  occurentibus  spinulis  perparvis  microscopio  modo  visibilibus  obsitis,  cute 
dorsali  inter  easdem  spinulis  numerosis  minimis  aspera,  fasciis  pedicelligeris  parum  vel 
plane  non  perspicuis. 


102 

Corpus  madreporiforme  valde  prominens,  interdurn  fere  conicum,  ex  parte  spinulis 
rigidis  armatum. 

Pedicellarise  magnitudine  inaeqvali  nonnullis  in  vaginis  spinarum  ceteris  plus  duplo 
majoribus  et  structura  multo  fortiore. 

Organa  generationis  numerosa  per  dimidiam  brachii  longitudinem  dispersa,  seriem 
duplicem  formantia,  unoqvoqve   poro   externo  discreto   prope  superficiem  dorsalem  instructo. 

Spec.  2:    Brisinga  coronata,  G.  0.  Sars. 

Brachia  numero  valde  inconstantia  (9—13),  costis  calcareis  circiter  12  in  parte  modo 
basali  tertia  occurrentibus,  spinis  altis  coronam  conspicuam  formantibus  armatis,  cute  dor- 
sali  inter  costas  nuda,  lasciis  vero  pedicelligeris  distinctissimis,  semicylindricis,  per  totam 
brachii  longitudinem  usqve  ad  apicem  conspicuis. 

Corpus  madreporiforme  parum  elevatum  nullis  spinulis  armatum. 

Pedicellarise  omnes  eadem  magnitudine,  minima  sed  portentoso  numero. 

Organa  generationis  cujusqve  brachii  solummodo  duo  valde  ramosa  in  parte  basali 
symetrice  disposita  poro  externo  utrinqve  singulo  a  basi  circiter  diametro  disci  remoto. 


103 


Explanation  of  the  Plates. 


Tab.  I. 


Fig.  1.  A  very  young  10-armed  specimen  of  Brisingacoronata,  seen  from 
above,  natural  size;  on  the  left  there  appears  a  recently  regenerated  arm. 

Fig.  2.  The  disc  of  the  same  specimen,  with  the  base  of  4  arms  in  their  natural 
connexion,  viewed  from  below,  somewhat  magnified. 

lig.  3.    The  same  viewed  from  above:    b,  the  madreporic  body. 

Fig.  4.  The  disc  of  a  full  grown  9-armed  specimen  viewed  from  above,  very  slightly 
magnified:  a,  the  secretory  pore;  b,  the  madreporic  body;  c  c,  the  radial  spaces  of  the 
disc;  d  d,  the  iuterradial  spaces,  with  the  wedge-plate  inserted  in  the  angles  of  the  arms; 
e,  a  recently  regenerated  arm. 

Fig.  5.  The  same  viewed  from  below:  c  d  e,  as  in  the  preceding  figure;  f,  the 
oral  aperture  strongly  contracted. 

Fig.  6.    The  same  viewed  from  the  side.     The  letters  as  in  the  2  preceding  figures. 

Fig.  7.  A  piece  of  the  dorsal  skin  of  the  disc,  with  the  secretory  pore  (a)  more 
strongly  magnified. 

Fig.  8.  Perpendicular  section  of  the  dorsal  skin  of  the  disc,  still  more  strongly 
magnified,  shewing  the  2  layers  of  the  skin,  the  spines  with  their  cuticular  sheaths  (b)  and 
the  pedicellaries  (a). 

Fig.  9.  A  single  disc-spine  with  the  basal  plate  belonging  to  it,  strongly  magnified: 
a,  the  basal  plate  contained  in  the  dorsal  skin;    b,  the  spine  itself;    c,  its  cuticular  sheath. 

Fig.  10—11.    Various  forms  of  dorsal  spines. 

Fig.  12.  An  arm  of  a  full  grown  specimen,  viewed  from  the  side,  natural  size: 
a,  the  left  genital  aperture;  b,  the  dorsal  marginal  plates  at  the  base. 

Fig.  13.  A  piece  of  the  same  about  in  the  middle  of  the  length  of  the  arm,  viewed 
from  the  side,  slightly  magnified:    1,  marginal  spine;  2,  3,  furrow-spines. 

Fig.  14.  The  same  piece  viewed  from  below.  The  water-feet  are  removed,  with 
exception  only  of  2  pairs:     1,  marginal  spine;  2,  3,  4,  furrow-spines;  a,  water-ieet. 

Fig.  15.  A  marginal  spine,  magnified,  and  treated  with  a  solution  of  potash,  whereby 
the  cuticular  sheath  has  been  rendered  transparent. 


104 

Fig.  16.     One  of  the  exterior  furrow- spines  with  its  cuticular  sheath. 
Fig.  17.    The  point  of  the  calcareous  spine  itself,  strongly  magnified. 
Fig.  18,  10.    Interior  furrow-spines. 
Fig.  20,  21.     2  of  the  furrow-spines  of  the  disc. 

Fig.  22.     A  water-foot   magnified,    shewing   the   numerous   muscular   fibres  crossing 
each  other. 


Tab.  II. 


Fig.  1.  A  full  grown  10-armed  specimen  of  Br.  coronata,  viewed  from  above,  natural 
size;  only  one  of  the  arms  drawn. 

Fig.  2.  An  other  specimen  with  12  arms,  of  which  2  are  drawn;  one  recently 
regenerated  and  still  without  evident  calcareous  ribs. 

Fig.  3.  The  extremity  of  a  monstrously  developed  bifurcated  arm,  viewed  from 
above,  natural  size. 

Fig.  4.  The  basal  part  of  an  arm,  with  strongly  projecting  calcareous  ribs,  aud 
unusually  numerous  and  interrupted  bands  of  pedicellaries,  natural  size. 

Fig.  5.  The  extremity  of  an  arm  viewed  from  the  side,  strongly  magnified,  shewing 
the  dorsal  bands  of  pedicellaries  (a)  the  terminal  organ  of  sense  (c)  and  the  peculiar  plate 
(b)  which  shelters  it. 

Fig.  6.    The  same  seen  from  below:    b,  c,  as  in  the  preceding  figure. 

Fig.  7.  The  terminal  organ  of  sense,  still  more  strongly  magnified,  seen  from  the 
side:    b,  the  2  exterior  rudimentary  water- feet. 

Fig.  S.  The  disc  of  a  full  grown  11-armed  specimen  seen  from  above,  slightly 
magnified.  The  dorsal  skin  is  cut  open  round  the  periphery  and  turned  back,  in  order  to 
shew  the  subjacent  interior  organs:  a,  the  madreporic  body;  b,  the  dorsal  skin  turned  back; 
c  c,  the  basal  trunks  of  the  radial  caeca  (to  the  right  a  bifurcation  of  one  these  indicated); 
d,  the  peripheral  part  of  the  stomach;  e,  the  upper  vault  of  the  stomach,  with  its  radial 
folds;  /;  the  apparatus  of  secretion;  g,  section  of  excretory  duct  for  the  same;  h,  the 
porus  secretorius  which  perforates  the  dorsal  skin. 

Fig.  .9.  A  piece  of  the  peripheral  part  of  the  stomach  viewed  from  within,  shewing 
the  numerous  sinuous  longitudinal  folds:  a,  tendinous  fibres  whereby  this  part  is  attached  to 
the  oral  ring;  b,  the  oral  membrane. 

Fig.  10.  The  upper  vault  of  the  stomach  viewed  from  the  under  or  interior  side, 
shewing  the  numerous  papillae  issuing  from  the  same,  and  the  terminal  trunks  of  the  radial 
caeca  preceding  from  the  periphery. 


105 

Fig.  11.  The  disc  of  another  likewise  11-armed  specimen  seen  from  above,  after 
that  the  dorsal  skin  and  all  the  interior  organs  situated  in  the  cavity  of  the  disc  have  been 
removed,  whereby  the  skeleton  (the  oral  ring),  with  its  tendinous  lining  membrane,  is  en- 
tirely exposed:  a,  the  madreporic  body,  with  the  sheath  proceding  downwards  from  the 
same,  in  which  the  so-called  „heart"  is  inclosed;  b,  the  oral  membrane;  c  c,  the  fan-like 
extended  tendinous  fibres  issuing  from  the  upper  border  of  the  oral  ring  and  attaching  the 
peripheral  part  of  the  stomach;  d  d,  glandulous  corpuscules  attached  to  the  periphery  of 
the  circular  ambulacral  vessel;  e,  the  oral  aperture. 

Fig.  12.  A  piece  of  the  oral  ring  with  the  tendinous  membrane  that  lines  the  same, 
viewed  from  the  interior  side:  a,  the  madreporic  body;  b,  the  oral  membrane;  c,  the  tendi- 
nous sheath  in  which  the  „heart"  is  inclosed;  d  d,  the  glandulous  corpuscules  attached  in 
the  periphery  of  the  circular  ambulacral  vessel;  e,  the  stone  canal. 

Fig.  13.     Some  of  the  granulous  contents  of  the  corpuscules  (d),  strongly  magnified. 

Fig.  14.     One  of  the  glandulous  corpuscules  isolated. 


Tab.  III. 


Fig.  1.  Part  of  the  disc  from  the  side,  magnified,  shewing  the  articulating  surfaces 
for  an  arm  and  the  adjacent  parts:  a,  section  of  the  radial  nerve  with  the  blood-sinus 
above  it;  b,  section  of  the  radial  ambulacral  vessel;  c,  ampullae  for  the  exterior  water-feet 
of  the  disc;  d,  section  of  one  of  the  radial  cceca 

Fig.  2.  Part  of  the  disc  viewed  from  below.  The  spines  and  the  water-feet  are  for 
the  greater  part  removed,  in  order  to  show  the  arrangement  of  the  nervous  system:  a  a,  the 
radial  nerves;   b  b,  the  circular  commissure  of  the  nerves  (see  also  Tab.  VI,  fig.   1). 

Fig.  3.  Transverse  section  of  the  basal  part  of  an  arm  of  a  full  grown  female  specimen: 
a,  the  water-feet;  b,  vertebra;  c  c,  the  ampullae  for  the  water-feet,  projecting  into  the  cavity 
of  the  arm;  d  d,  section  of  the  2  branches  of  the  radial  caeca;  c  e,  section  of  the  ovaries; 
/'  /;  marginal  spines. 

Fig.  4.  The  basal  part  of  an  arm  of  a  full  grown  female  viewed  from  above,  a 
little  magnified.  The  dorsal  skin  is  cut  along  the  middle  and  extended  on  each  side,  to 
expose  the  strongly  ramified  ovaries  situated  in  the  cavity  of  the  arm  Along  the  middle, 
the  skeleton  of  the  arms  appears;  and  on  each  side  of  it,  we  see  the  ampullae  for  the 
water-feet  arranged  in  pairs. 

Fig.  5.    An  ovary  of  more  compact  form,  isolated  and  viewed  from  the  interior  side. 

Fig.  6.  The  same  viewed  from  the  exterior  side:  «,  a  piece  of  the  skin  of  the 
arm,  with  the  exterior  genital  aperture  (b)  situated  in  the  same. 

Fig.  7.    A  branch  of  an  ovary,  with  (terminal)  ramified  cylindrical  caeca. 

14 


106 

Fig.  8.  Another  branch,  on  which  the  terminal  cseca  only  form  small  vesicular 
enlargements. 

Fig.  9.  An  ovary  of  a  very  young  specimen,  viewed  from  the  exterior  side,  strongly 
magnified. 

lig.  10.     The  same  viewed  from  the  interior  side. 

Fig.  11.  A  terminal  ramification  of  an  ovary  drawn  from  a  fresh  living  specimen. 
Inside  of  the  half- transparent  ova  rial  cuticle,  there  appear  numerous  egg-cells  in  different 
stages  of  development. 

Fig.  12-15.  Egg-cells  in  different  stages  of  development,  with  an  evident  germinal 
vesicle. 

Fig  1G.  A  fully  developed  egg,  in  which  the  germinal  vesicle  is  not  visible;  the 
yellowish  red  mass  of  yolk  is  surrounded  by  a  thick  pellucid  chorion. 

Fig.  17.  The  basal  part  of  an  arm  of  a  full  grown  male  specimen,  viewed  from 
above.  The  dorsal  skin  is,  as  in  fig.  4,  cut  along  the  middle  and  extended  on  the  sides,  in 
order  to  expose  the  strongly  developed  seminaries. 

Fig.  18.    A  seminary  of  a  younger  specimen,  isolated,  viewed  from  the  interior  side. 

Fig.  19.    The  same,  seen  from  the  exterior  side,     a,  the  genital  aperture. 

Fig.  20.    A  branch  of  the  same  seminary,  isolated. 

Fig.  21.  The  extremity  of  a  branch  of  a  fully  developed  seminary,  drawn  from  a 
fresh  living  specimen. 

Fig.  22.     Some  of  the  developing  cells  of  the  spermatozoa,  strongly  magnified. 

lig.  23.     A  fascicle  of  fully  developed  spermatozoa. 

Fig.  24.    3  spermatozoa  isolated,  very  strongly  magnified. 

Fig.  25.  An  arm  of  a  fully  developed  female  specimen,  viewed  from  the  lower  side. 
The  skeleton  of  the  arm,  together  with  the  parts  in  connexion,  has  been  removed,  in  order 
to  shew  the  organs  lying  above  it  in  the  cavity  of  the  arm  in  their  natural  position: 
a  a  a,  the  radial  caeca  with  their  2  branches;  b  b,  the  ovaries;  c  c,  the  2  genital  apertures 
situated  symmetrically. 


Tab.  IV. 


Fig.  1.  The  skeleton  of  the  disc  (the  oral  ring)  of  a  fully  developed  10-armed  spe- 
cimen, seen  from  above,  slightly  magnified:  a  a,  the  radial  spaces;  b  b,  the  interradial 
spaces;  c,  oral  spines. 

lig.  2.    The  same  viewed  from  below. 

Fig.  3.     The  same  viewed  from  the  side. 

Fig.  4.    A  piece  of  the  oral  ring,  more  strongly  magnified,  seen  from  above. 


107 

Fig.  5.    The  same  seen  from  below. 
Fig.  (>.    The  same  viewed  from  the  exterior  side. 
Fig.  7.    The  same  viewed  from  the  interior  side. 

Fig.  8.  The  same  viewed  obliquely  from  above  and  from  the  interior  side,  the  better 
to  see  the  furrow  for  the  circular  ambulacral  vessel,  with  one  of  the  holes  through  which 
the  ambulacral  vessel  passes. 

Fig.     9.    A  piece  of  the  oral  ring,  from  which  the  exterior  set  of  vertebrae  are  removed. 
Fig.  10.    Transverse  section  of  the  oral  ring  in  the  middle  of  a  radial  space. 
Fig.  11.    Transverse  section  of  the  oral  ring  in  the   middle   of  an  interradial  space. 
The  following  indications  serve  for  the  last  8  figures: 
a  \    interior  ambulacral  plates. 
a  2,    exterior  ambulacral  plates. 
ad  ',   interior  adambulacral  plates. 
ad 2,    exterior  adambulacral  plates. 

/',    furrow  for  the  radial  ambulacral  vessel. 
k,    wedge-plates. 

I,   interior  cavity  bounded  by  the  wedge-plates  and  the  parietal  plates. 
m,   parietal  plates. 

o  \    apertures  for  the  interior  water-feet  of  the  disc. 
o  2,    apertures  for  the  exterior  water-feet  of  the  disc. 
r,    dorsal  marginal  plates. 
x,    furrow  for  the  circular  ambulacral  vessel. 

y,    the  circular  rim,  projecting  from  the  interior  wall  of  the  oral  ring,  which  below  forms 
a  boundary  for  the  circular  ambulacral  vessel. 
Fig.  12.    A  wedge- plate  isolated,  viewed  from  the  exterior  side. 
Fig.  13.    The  same,  viewed  from  the  interior  side. 
Fig.  14.    The  same,  viewed  in  profile. 

Fig.  15.  The  base  of  the  skeleton  of  an  arm,  viewed  from  above,  somewhat  magni- 
fied: a  a,  the  dorsal  ridge  formed  by  the  interior  part  of  the  ambulacral  plates;  h  b,  the 
lateral  parts  of  the  ambulacral  plates;  ad,  adambulacral  plates;  c,  the  2  connate  dorsal 
marginal  plates  at  the  base  of  the  arm;  r,  rudimentary  marginal  plates  for  attachment  of 
marginal  spines;  o,  holes  for  the  water-feet. 

Fig.  16.  The  same  seen  from  below:  f,  the  furrow  for  the  ambulacral  vessel; 
p  \  marginal  spines;  p  2,  p  3,  furrow-spines;  the  other  letters  as  in  the  preceding  figure. 

Fig.  17.  The  same,  viewed  from  the  left  side:  a,  ambulacral  plates;  ad,  adambu- 
lacral plates;  l>,  the  lateral  parts  of  the  ambulacral  plates;  r ',  r3,  the  2  connate  dorsal 
marginal  plates  at  the  base. 

Fig.  18.     Base  of  an  ambulacral  skeleton   split   along   the  middle   and  viewed  from 

the  surface  of  fracture:  f,  furrow  for  the  ambulacral  vessel. 

14* 


108 

Fig.  19.  The  aboral  terminal  surface  of  an  arm- vertebra:  a,  ambulacral  plates; 
&,  adambulacral  plates;  n,  the  furrow  for  the  ambulacral  vessel. 

Fig.  20.  The  oral  terminal  surface  of  the  first  free  arm-vertebra:  c,  dorsal  mar- 
ginal plates;  a,  b,  w,  as  in  the  preceding  figure. 

Fig.  21.  The  extremity  of  the  skeleton  of  the  arm,  strongly  magnified,  viewed  from 
above:     a,  the  terminal  spine-covered  calcareous  plate. 

Fig.  22.    The  same  viewed  from  below. 

Fig.  23.  A  complete  pedicellary  from  the  cuticular  sheath  of  one  of  the  oral  spines, 
strongly  magnified,  viewed  from  the  broader  side.  The  exterior  cuticular  sheath  has  been, 
by  means  of  a  solution  of  potash,  rendered  transparent;  so  that  the  enclosed  calcareous 
particles  appear  distinctly. 

Fig.  24.    The  same,  viewed  from  the  narrower  side. 

Fig.  25.  The  calcareous  skeleton  of  the  same  pedicellary,  still  more  strongly  magni- 
fied, viewed  from  the  broader  side:  ab,  the  side  pieces  (a,  the  proper  forceps  or  jaw; 
b,  the  lower  perforated  plate  for  insertion  of  the  adductor-muscles);  c,  the  middle  piece 
(the  articulation-plate). 

Fig.  26.  The  same  viewed  from  the  narrower  side:  m  m,  the  adductor-muscles; 
a,  b,  c,  as  in  the  preceding  figure. 

Fig.  27.  The  skeleton  of  a  pedicellary  from  the  cuticular  sheath  of  one  of  the  arm- 
spines,  viewed  from  the  broader  side,  with  closed  jaws. 

Fig.  28.     Another  with  widely  opened  jaws. 

Fig.  29.  The  same  viewed  from  above:  for  all  3  figures  the  indication  a,b,c,  as  in 
figures  25  and  26. 

Fig.  30.  The  extremities  of  the  closed  jaws,  viewed  from  above,  to  shew  their 
toothed  edges. 

Fig.  31.  Some  of  the  developing  cells  of  the  pedicellaries  from  the  base  of  the 
cuticular  sheath  of  an  arm-spine. 

Fig.  32-37.    Pedicellary-cells  in  6  different  stages  of  development,  strongly  magnified. 

Fig.  38.    A  litle  young  Brisinga  coronata,  viewed  from  above,  natural  size. 

Fig.  39.    The  same  magnified,  viewed  from  above. 

Fig.  40.  A  part  of  the  same,  still  more  strongly  magnified,  viewed  from  below: 
ad  ',  the  2  adambulacral  plates  meeting  in  the  angle  of  the  arms ;  m,  the  oral  membrane ; 
o,  the  oral  aperture. 

Fig.  41.  Skeleton  of  a  pedicellary  from  the  cuticular  sheath  of  one  of  the  oral 
spines  in  the  Brisinga  endecacnemos,  for  comparison  with  fig.  25. 

Fig.  42.  Skeleton  of  one  of  the  larger  sort  of  pedicellaries  from  the  cuticular 
sheath  of  one  of  the  arm-spines  of  the  same  species,  for  comparison  with  fig.  27. 


109 


Tab.  V. 

Fig.  1.  skeleton  of  the  disc  (the  oral  ring),  with  the  base  of  the  skeleton  of  3 
arras  in  their  natural  connexion,  of  a  9-arraed  specimen  of  Brisinga  coronata,  viewed 
from  above. 

Fig.  2.    The  same  viewed  from  bolow. 

Fig.  3.    A  complete  arm-vertebra  seen  from  above. 

Fig.  4.    The  same  viewed  from  the  left  side. 

Fig.  5.    The  same  viewed  from  the  aboral  extremity. 

Fig.  6.    The  same  viewed  from  below. 

The  following  indication  will  serve  for  the  4  last  figures: 

a,  interior  part  of  the  ambulacral  plates. 

b,  lateral  parts  of  the  ambulacral  plates. 
ad,    the  adambulacral  plates. 

Fig.  7.  The  part  of  the  skeleton  of  a  9-armed  specimen  of  Solaster  endeca 
corresponding  to  fig.  1,  viewed  from  above. 

Fig.  S.    A  part  of  the  same  viewed  from  below,  for  comparison  with  fig.  2. 
Fig.  9.    An  interradium  with  2  half  radii  of  the  skeleton  of  Brisinga  coronata  repre- 
sented in  fig.  1. 

Fig.  10.  The  corresponding  part  of  the  skeleton  of  the  Solaster  endeca  represented 
in  fig.  7. 

In  both  figures  the  letters  indicate  corresponding  parts: 
1,  2,  3,  4,  5  ambulacral  plates  in  their  order: 
ad,    adambulacral  plates. 
>•,    dorsal  marginal  plates. 
p  p,   parietal  plates. 
w,    wedge-plates. 

o,    aperture  for  the  passage  of  the  radial  ambulacral  vessel. 

x,    the  border  of  the  oral  ring,  which  below  limits    the    furrow   for  the   circular  ambu- 
lacral vessel. 
1,    ligaments. 

Fig.  11.  A  part  of  the  skeleton  of  the  disc  (the  oral  ring)  with  the  base  of  3  arms 
of  the  young  Br.  coronata  represented  in  Tab.  IV,  fig.  38-40,  viewed  from  above,  strongly 
magnified:  ad,  the  adambulacral  plates  of  the  disc;  r,  rudimentary  dorsal  marginal  plates; 
w,  wedge-plate. 

Fig.  12.  The  same  viewed  from  below:  ad2,  the  second  pair  of  adambulacral 
plates  (here  evidently  belonging  to  the  arms);  s,  embryonic  furrow-spines;  x,  the  circular 
rim  which  proceeds  from  the  interior  wall  of  the  oral  ring,  and  to  which  the  oral  membrane 
is  attached. 


110 

Fig.  13.    The  oral  ring  of  a  young  specimen  of  Br.  coronata,  magnified,  viewed  from  above. 

Fig.  14.  Part  of  the  same,  more  strongly  mangnified,  seen  from  the  exterior  side: 
to,  wedge-plate. 

Fig.  15.  Part  of  the  oral  ring  of  the  same  specimen,  with  the  base  of  an  arm  in 
natural  connexion,  viewed  from  above:  w,  wedge-plate;  r,  dorsal  marginal  plates;  x,  the 
circular  rim  proceding  from  the  interior  wall  of  the  oral  ring. 


Tab.  T.1 


Fig.  1.  A  part  of  the  disc  (a  radial  space)  seen  from  below,  strongly  magnified. 
The  water-feet  and  the  spines  are  removed,  in  order  to  expose  the  central  parts  of  the 
nervous  system:  a  a,  the  circular  nerve-commissure;  b,  the  radial  nerve;  c,  insertion  for 
the  water-feet;  x,  a  recently  formed  germ  of  an  arm,  on  which  the  terminal  organ  of  sense 
and  the  2  rows  of  water-feet  are  already  evidently  traced. 

Fig.  .2.  The  part  of  a  radial  nerve  belonging  to  the  disc,  together  with  a  part 
of  the  circular  commissure,  isolated  and  viewed  from  the  upper  (interior)  side:  a,  the  longi- 
tudinal septum  which  divides  the  radial  blood-sinus. 

Fig.  3.    The  same  vieved  from  the  side:     a,  the  septum. 

Fig.  4.  A  piece  of  a  radial  nerve  from  the  basal  part  of  an  arm,  shewing  2  of  the 
enlargements  that  correspond  to  the  water-feet,  viewed  from  above:    a,  the  septum. 

Fig.  5.    Another  piece  with  3  enlargements  viewed  from  below. 

Fig.  6.  The  dorsal  skin  of  the  disc,  viewed  from  the  inner  side,  with  the  interior 
parts  attached,  chiefly  to  shew  the  complicated  arrangement  of  the  ligaments  by  which  the 
stomach  and  the  radial  caeca  are  fixed:  a,  the  secretory  apparatus;  h,  the  so-called  „heart"; 
s,  the  stone-canal. 

Fig.  7.    The  madreporic  body  viewed  from  above,  magnified. 

Fig.  8.    The  „heart"  isolated  and  viewed  from  the  side. 

Fig.  9.  A  piece  of  the  skin  of  the  same,  more  strongly  magnified,  shewing  the 
reticulated  muscular  fibres. 

Fig.  10.    Cells  in  the  skin  of  the  ..heart",  very  strongly  magnified. 

Fig.  11.  A  recently  formed  germ  of  an  arm,  magnified,  viewed  from  above:  a,  the 
terminal  organ  of  sense. 

Fig.  12.  The  same  viewed  from  below:  a,  the  terminal  organ  of  sense;  b,  the 
enlargement  of  the  radial  nerve  at  the  base  of  this  organ;  n,  the  radial  nerve;  w,  rudi- 
ments of  the  water-feet. 

Fig.  13.  Another  germ  of  an  arm,  treated  with  a  solution  of  potash  to  shew  the 
interior  skeleton  (s)   forming  itself,    seen   from    the   right   side:    p,   nascent   furrow-spines; 


Ill 

p  l,  radiate  calcareous  bodies,  forming  the  foundation   for   the  terminal   calcareous   plate  of 
the  arm. 

Fig.  14.  A  somewhat  further  developod  germ  of  an  arm,  viewed  from  below.  This 
preparation  had  been  lying  in  maceration  for  a  long  time  in  a  solution  of  potash;  so  that 
all  the  organic  parts  are  quite  transparent,  whereby  the  calcareous  skeleton  forming  itself 
is  made  to  appear  very  distinctly:  a,  nascent  ambulacra]  plates;  ad,  adambulacral  plates; 
p,  furrow-spines;  p1,  marginal  spines  with  rudiments  of  pedicellarise;  p  2,  thin  spines  issuing 
from  the  terminal  calcareous  plate;  h,  the  terminal  organ  of  sense. 

Fig.  15.    The  extremity  of  the  same  germ  of  the  arm,  viewed  from   above,  to  shew 
the  formation  of  the  cuticular  skeleton:     b,  the  terminal  organ  of  sense;   r,  calcareous  con- 
cretions  in   the   dorsal    skin    forming   the    foundations   for   the    transversal  calcareous  ribs; 
',   the   growing  terminal    calcareous   plate   with    its   spines   (pi);  p,  marginal  spines  with 
nascent  pedicellaries. 

Fig.  16.  The  basal  part  of  the  skeleton  of  a  recently  formed  arm.  magnified,  viewed 
from  above:  a,  ambulacral  plates;  ad,  adambulacral  plates;  r  r,  the  2  interior  dorsal  mar- 
ginal plates  (here  distinctly  separated);  r  ',  rudimentary  marginal  plates  further  out  on  the 
arm;  p,  furrow-spines;  p  ',  marginal  spines. 

Fig.  17 — 23.     Successive  development  of  an  ambulacral  plate,  strongly  magnified. 

Fig.  24.    A  recently  formed  adambulacral  plate. 

Fig.  25.  One  of  the  radially  ramified  calcareous  concremehts  which  form  the  foun- 
dation of  the  terminal  calcareous  plate,  strongly  magnified. 

Fig.  26  —  31.     Successive  development  of  an  arm-spine. 

Fig.  32.     One  of  the  thin  spines  attached  to  the  terminal  calcareous  plate,  isolated. 

Fig.  32  (bis).     A  recently  formed  water-foot. 

Fig.  33.  A  piece  of  the  embryonal  cuticular  skeleton  of  the  dorsal  skin  of  the 
disc,  strongly  magnified. 

Fig.  34.     One  of  the  echinulated  spines  attached  to  the  same. 

Fig.  35.  Schematic  representation  of  the  digestive  system  (the  stomach  with  radial 
cseca)  of  a  10-armed  specimen,  viewed  from  above,  natural  size. 

Fig.  36.  Section  of  the  disc,  and  base  of  an  arm  of  Brisinga  coronata  (schematic 
figure).  The  section  goes  to  the  left,  through  an  interradial  space;  and  to  the  right,  through 
a  radial  space.    The  dotted  line  refers  to  the  next  figure. 

Fig  37.    A  similar  section  of  Solaster  endeca. 

The  following  corresponding  indications  will  serve  for  both  figures: 
a,    the  furrow  for  the  radial  ambulacral  vessel. 
g,    genital  organ. 

h,   the  „heart"  with  the  stone  canal. 
m,   the  madreporic  body. 
m  (bis),  the  oral  aperture. 


112 


m,  r,  the  oral  ring. 

n,  secretory  apparatus. 

p,  oral  spines. 

r,  radial  caeca. 

st,  stomach. 


X^ab.  VII. 


B  r  i  s  i  n  g  a    e  n  d  e  c  a  c  n  e  m  o  s. 


Fir/.  1.  A  full  grown  specimen  viewed  from  above,  natural  size.  One  of  the  arms 
is  completely  developed;  another  is'  broken  off  near  the  middle,  and  the  point  recently 
regenerated;  a  3rd  is  just  newly  formed. 

Fig.  2.    The  disc  of  the  same  specimen,  somewhat  magnified,  viewed  from  the  side. 

Fig.  3.  The  same  viewed  from  below.  The  folds  of  the  stomach  are  strongly  pro- 
truded; so  that  the  oral  membrane  is  not  visible. 

Fig.  4.  The  madreporic  body,  with  a  piece  of  the  dorsal  skin,  strongly  magnified, 
viewed  from  above. 

Fig.  5.  A  piece  of  the  disc  of  another  specimen,  viewed  from  below,  to  shew  the 
oral  membrane  and  the  arrangement  of  the  spines. 

Fig.  6.  3  of  the  dorsal  disc-spines,  with  basal  plates  belonging  to  them  imbedded 
in  the  skin. 

Fig.  7.    The  oral  ring  viewed  from  above,  magnified. 

Fig.  8.  A  piece. of  the  same,  somewhat  more  strongly  magnified,  viewed  from  the 
exterior  side. 

Fig.  9.  The  same  viewed  from  below.  The  spines  are  removed,  with  exception  of 
the  rudimentary  oral  spines  proceding  from  the  extremity  of  the  interior  contiguous  adambu- 
lacral  plates. 

Fig.  10.    The  disc  of  a  very  young  specimen,  viewed  from  above. 

Fig.  11.    The  base  of  a  dessicated  arm,  viewed  from  the  left  side,  slightly  magnified. 

Fig.  12.  Calcareous  bodies  and  small  spines  from  the  dorsal  skin  of  the  same, 
strongly  magnified. 

Fig.  13.    Extremity  of  one  of  the  transversal  calcareous  ribs,  with  a  marginal  spine. 

Fig.  14.     One  of  the  small  spines  situated  on  the  calcareous  ribs,  strongly  magnified. 

Fig.  1.5.    Base  of  the  skeleton  of  the  arm,  viewed  from  above. 

Fig.  16.    The  same  viewed  from  below. 

Fig.  17.  The  extremity  of  an  arm,  viewed  from  the  left  side  and  strongly  magni- 
fied. The  preparation  is  treated  with  a  solution  of  potash;  so  that  the  interior  skeleton  is 
distinctly  seen  through  the  skin. 

Fig.  18.  The  basal  half  of  an  arm  of  a  full  grown  female,  viewed  from  above, 
natural  size.  The  dorsal  skin  is  cut  open  along  the  middle  and  turned  back  on  the  sides, 
to  expose  the  numerous  ovaries  attached  along  both  sides. 

Fig.  19.    An  ovary  consisting  only  of  a  single  caecum,  isolated. 

Fig.  20.    Another  ovary,  with  incipient  dichotomic  division. 

Fig.  21.  Base  of  an  arm  of  a  full  grown  male,  viewed  from  above.  The  dorsal  skin 
is,  as  in  the  preceding  preparation,  cut  open  along  the  middle;  its  left  half  is  removed, 
while  the  right  is  spread  out  to  expose  the  cluster-shaped  seminaries. 

Fig.  22.    A  seminary  isolated  and  more  strongly  magnified. 


.    3§t3t  ■• 

\ 


6 


S,  '  ■ 


~  — —  ^, 


^SSS^ 


c-> 


'V 


1  *  lI 


ON 


SOME  REMAKKABLE  FORMS  OF  ANIMAL  LIFE 

FROM  THE  GREAT  DEEPS  OEF  THE  NORWEGIAN  COAST. 


(SEQUEL    TO    THE    UNIVERSITY    PROGKAU    PUBLISHED    UNDEB 


POSTHUMOUS    MANUSCRIPTS     OF    THE    LATE    PROFESSOR    Dr.  M.    SA 


THE    SAME    TITLE    IN    1872,    PARTLY    FROM 


ES). 


II 


RESEARCHES  M  THE  STRICTURE  AID  AFFIVITV  OF  THE  GEMS 

BRISINGA. 

BASED  ON  THE  STUDY  OF  A  NEW  SPECIES: 

BRISINGA  CORONATA. 


BY 

GEORGE   OSSIAN   SABS, 

PROFESSOR  OF  ZOOLOGY  AT  THE  UNIVERSITY  OF  CHRISTIANS. 


WITH    4   COPPER    PLATES    AND    3  AUTOGRAPHIC    PLATES. 


University-Program  for  the  last  hal:'-yeir  1875, 


CHKISTIANIA. 


I  B   BY   A.  W.   B! 


18  75. 


u  a  t  a  1  o  g*  u  e 

of  the  scientific  works  and  papers  published  by  the  late  Professor  Dr.   M.  Sars. 

Works  published  separately. 


1.  Bidrag  til  Sodyrcnes  Naturhistorie  m.  0  PI. 
Bergen,.    1829.  ' 

2.  Beskrivelser  og  Iagttagelser  over  nogle  mser- 
kelige  eller  nye  i  Havet  ved  den  Bergenske 
Kyst  levende  Dyr,  m.   1")  PI.    Bergen  1835. 

3.*   Fauna   littoralis    Norvegise.      Part    I.   m.    10 

PI.     Christiania   1846. 
4.    Fauna  littoralis  Norvegise. Part  II.BergenI856. 
■j.    Iagttagelser  over  den  postplioeene  eller  gla- 

eiale     Formation    i    en  .  Del    af    det    sydlige 

Norge.      Univ. -Program.      Chr.    I860. 
6.     Om   Siphonodentaliuni  vitreum,   en   ny  Slsegt 

og  Art    at'  Dentalidernes    Familie,    m.   3   PI. 

L'niv.  -Program.      Chr.     1861. 


9. 


10. 


Oversigt  af  Norges  Echinodermer,  m.  16  PI. 
Chr.    1861. 

Beskrivelse  over  Lopliogaster  typicus,  en 
nuerkelig  Form  af  de  lavere  tif0ddede  Krebs- 
dyr,  m.  3  PI.  Univ. -Program.  Chr.  1862. 
Om  de  i  Norge  forekoraraende  fossile  Dyr- 
levninger  fra  Qvartaerperioden,  et  Bidrag 
til  vor  Faunas  His  tori  e  m.  4  PI.  Univ.-Pro- 
gram.      Chr.    1865. . 

Memoires  pour  servir  a  la  connaissance  des 
Crinoides  vivants,  avec  6  pi.  Univ.-Pro- 
gram.     Chr.    1863. 


Treatises  inserted  in  „Magazin  for  Naturvidenskaberne." 


11.  Zoologiske   Iagttagelser  m.    1    PI     1823. 

12.  Unders0ge]$qr   over    nogle  lavere  Dyrs   Ud- 
'   vikling.      1839. 

13.  Beretning  om  en  i  Sommeren  lKl'.i  foreta- 
gen  zoologisk  Reise  i  Lofoten  og  Finmar- 
ken.      1850. 

1  1.     BemaBrkninger     over     det    Adriatiske    Havs 

Fauna   sammenligiiet  med  Nordhav.et.     1853. 
15.    Bidrag    til    Kundskaben     om    Middelhavets 

Littoral-Fauna   I.   m.   2   PI.      1856. 
1G.    Bidrag    til    Kundskaben     om    Middelhavets 

Littoral-Fauna    II.    m.    2    PI. 
17.    Beretning  om  en   i  Sommeren   1859    foreta- 

gen   zoologisk  Reise    ved   Kysten    af    Roms- 

dals   Amt      1861. 


18.  Beretning  om  en  i  Sommeren  1860  foreta- 
gen  Reise  i  en  Del  af  Christiania  Stift  for 
at  unders0ge  de  i  den  saakaldte  Glacial- 
formation  forekommende  organiske  Levnin- 
ger.     186.2. 

19.  Indben  tiling  om   en  i   Sommeren  1861  fore- 
tagen  Reise  i   en  Del  af  Christiania  Stift  for 
at    fortssette  Unders0gelserne     af   de    i    vor 
Glacialformatiou  indeholdte    organiske  Lev-  ' 
ninger.      1863" 

20.  Geologiske  og  zoologiske  Iagttagelser,  an- 
stillede  paa  en  Reise  i  en  Del  af  Thrond- 
hjems   Stift   i   Sommeren    1862.   1863. 

21.  Bidrag  til  Kundskab  om  Christian  iafj  or  dens  £ 
Fauna  I  in.  7  PI.   1868. 


Treatises  inserted  in  ,,Wiegmann's  Archiv  fiir  Naturgeschichte." 

22.  Beitrag     znr     Entwickeiungegeschichte  •  der  25.    Ueber  eineu  Eingeweidewurm  in  einer  Aca- 
Mollusken  and  Zoophyten,  m.  2  PL    1840.  lephe.     1845. 

23.  Ueber   die  Entwickelung  der  Medusa  aurita  20.     Zusatze  zu  die  von  mirgegebenenDarstellung 
und   Cyahen    capillata,    m.   4    PI.    1841.  der  Entwickelung  der  Nudibranchien.      1845. 

'-I-    Ueber  die  Entwickelung  der  Seesterne,    m.       i'i .    Ueber  die  Entwickelung  der  Jungen  bei  ei- 
1  PI.   1844.  tier  Annelide  und  iiher    die    aussere  Unter- 

schiede  zwischen  beidenGeschlechtern.  1845. 


Papers  read  at  the  meetings  of  the  Scandinavian  naturalists. 


?'h    meeting    in    Christiania    IS",  f, 

28.-*Om   3   uye  Krebsdyr. 

29.  ( >m   Am  In  ai ihi  res    Duebenii. 

30.  Mm   s.,i|  erenes   Udvikliag. 


31.  Om   nogle   Ilydroider. 

32.  BemserkningeT  over  Brisinga  endecacnemos. 

33.  Om   Comatula   Sarsii,  i    rentacriuustilstand. 

34.  Um  Medusi  i  nes  Odvikling. 


8"'    meeting  in    Copenhagen    186  0 

35.    Om   nogle  nye   Echinodermer   fra    den  nor-      37.    Om  en  Del  norske  Annelider. 
~,;''    K-vM'  38.'  Om    nogle   norske   Coelenterater. 

onodentalium  vitreum. 


Treatises  inserted  in  „Christiania  Videnskabs-Selskabs  Forhandlinger." 


1858. 

39.  Biclrag  til  en  Skildring  af  den  arktiske  Mol- 
lusk-Fauna  ved  Norges  nordlige  Kyster. 

'  40.-  Oversigt  af  de  i   den   norsk-arktiske  Region 
forekommende   Krebsdyr. 

41.  Om  Antallet  af  Ilolothurier  i  den  norsk-ark- 
tiske  Region. 

42.  Om   3   nye  Holothurider. 

1850. 

43.  Udtog  af  en  Afhandling  om  Ammeslsegten 
Cotymorpha  og  dens  Arter,  samt  de  af  disse 
oparamede  Meduser. 

44.  Udtog  af  en  zoologisk  og  anatomisk  Beskri- 
velse  over  Siphonodentalinni,  en  ny  Slsegt 
af  Deriralidernes  Familie. 

1860. 
15.     Uddrag   af  en  Afhandling    om    de    ved   Xor- 

ges    Kyster    forekommende   Arter   af  Anne- 

lideslajgteu  I'olynoe. 
46.     Svar    til  Boecks    Bemserkninger    angaaende 

Medusernes   Udvikling. 
47. —Om  Murinopsis  typica,  en  ny  Slsegt  og  Art 

af  Isopoder. 
48.    Om   Chaetopterus  Sarsii  og  Chretopterus  nor- 

vegicus. 

40.  Unders0gelser  over  de  i  vor  Glacialformation 
indeslnttede   orgauiske   Levninger. 

50.  Om  nogle  nye  eller  lidet  bekjendte  norske 
Coelenterater. 

1801. 

51.  Svar  til  Boecks  Indvendinger  angaaende 
Dyrenes  Inddeling  i   Classef. 

52.  Uddrag  af  en  Afhandling  over  en  Del  nor- 
ske  Annelider. 

53.  Uddrag  af  en  udf0rlig  Beskrivelse  over  en 
Del   norske   Annelider. 

54.  Om  de  ved  Norges  Kyster  forekommende 
Arter  af  den  Linneiske  Annelideslsegt  Sabeila. 

£c  55.—  Beskrivelse   af  4  nye  parasitiske  Copepoder. 

c  50.—  Beretning  om  et  nyt  lernsealignende  Krebs- 
dyr,  Sabellacheres   gracilis. 

c  57.  ""Bemserkninger  over  Crangoniuerne  med Be- 
skrivelse  af  2   nye   norske   Arter. 


1862. 

58.  Bemserkninger  over  4   norske  Hydroider. 

59.  Beskrivelse  over  nogle  norske   Polyzoer. 

1863. 

60.  ~Beskrivelse  af  Thysanopoda  norvegica. 

01.  Bemserkninger  angaaende  Kjerulfs  Opfatning 
af  de  glacials  Mergelbpllera   Dannelse. 

02.~Till;rg  til  de  tidligere  meddelte  [agttagelser 
over  de  mserkvserdige  paaBugsiden  afThy- 
sauopoda  beliggende  Sandseorganer,  samt 
om  Opdagelsen  af  2  nye  norske  Arter  af 
denne  Krebsdyralsegt. 

63.  Om  en  ny  Art  Brachiolaria. 

1864. 

64.  Fortsatte  Bidrag  til  Kundskaien  om  Nor- 
ges Annelider. 

65.  ForeUibig  Oversigt  over  de  ved  Norges  Ky- 
ster forekommende   Foraminiferer. 

00.  Bemserkninger.  over  det  dyriske  Livs  Ud- 
bredning  i   II:  vets  Dybder. 

67.  Malacozoologiske  lagtf agelser .: 

1.  Om  Dyret  af  Cryptodon   Sarsii,  m.  2  PI. 

2.  Om  nye  Arter    af  Slsegten    Siphonoden- 
•     talium,   m.   2   PL 

1K05. 

68.  Om  arktiske  Dyreformeri  Chrislianiafjordeu. 
69.—  Carcinologiske  og  malacozoologiske    Iagtta- 

gelser. 

70.  Svar  til  Esmarks  Bemrerkning  hertil. 

1866. 

71.  Om  Ly codes  gracilis,  en  ny  norsrkFisk,  m.Fig. 

72.  Om  Fossiler  i  glaciale  Mergelboller  fra 
StjOrdalen,   m.   Fig. 

1807. 

73.  Om  Echinodermer  og  Coelenterater  fuod&e 
ved  Lofoten. 

74.  Om  Fossiler  fra  Skotlands  og  Nordamerika's 
Glacialformation. 

1868. 

75.  Fortsatte  Bemserkninger  om  det  dyriske  Liva 
Udbr'edning  i   Havets  Dybder. 


Catalogue 

of  the  scientific  works  urn]  papers  published  by  G.  0.  Sars 

Works  published  separately. 


Norges  Ferskvandskretosdyr.  Iste  Afsnit. 
Branchiopoda  I.  Cladocera  ctenopoda,  m.  4 
PL  University-Program,  (hr.  1865. 
Historic  naturelle  des  Crustacea  d'eau  douce 
de  Norvege.  1"  Livraison.  Les  Malaco- 
straces ;  avec  10  pi.  Chr.  1867. 
Indberetninger  til  Depart  ementet  for  det 
Indre  om  de  af  hum  iAarenel801  69-an- 
stillede  praktisk-videnskabelige  Unders0gel- 
scr  over  Torsketiskerierne  ved  Lofoten.  Chri- 
stiania   1800. 


4.  Carcinologiske  Bidrag  til  Norges  Fauna.  I. 
Mohographi  over  de  ved  Norges  Kj  ter  fo- 
rekommende   Mysider.      Pari    I.    m.     5    PI. 

Chr.     1870. 

5.  Indberetning  til  Departementel  for  del  ln- 
dre  om  de    af   ham  i  Sommereu    1870    anj 

stillede    fortsatte    Un<l    I   er    over  Tor- 

skefiskeriei    v  ed   Lofol  1871. 

6.  Monographi  over  de  ved  Norges  R 


5 


s—  10. 
-s"     11. 

S       12. 


*  15. 

-S  16. 

S  18. 

^  19. 


rekommende  Mysider.  Part.  II.,  m.  3.  PI. 
Christiania  1872. 

On  some  remarkable  forms  of  animal  life 
from  the  great  deeps  of  the  Norwegian  coast. 
I.  (partly  from   posthumous    manuscripts   of 


the  late  Professor  M.  Sars)  I.  w.  6  pi.  Uni- 
versity-Program. Chr.  1872. 
Indberetninger  til  Departementet  for  det  Iu- 
dre  om  de  i  Aarene  1870 — 73  anstillede 
fortsatte  Unders0gelser  over  Saltvandsfiske- 
rierne,  m.   2   Karter.      Chr.    187  4. 


Treatises  inserted  in  „Nyt  Magazin  for  Naturvidenskaberne. 


Beretniug  om  en  i  Sommereu  1862  foreta- 
gen  zoologisk  Reise  i  Christianias  og  Trond- 
hjems   Stifter.      1863. 

Beretning  om  en  i  Sommeren  1863  foreta- 
geu  zoologisk  Reise  i  Christiania  Stift.  1864. 
Beretning  om  en  i  Sommereu  1865  foreta- 
gen  zoologisk  Reise  ved  Kysterne  af  Chri- 
stianias og  Christianssands  Stifter.  180/.  6 
Unders0gelser  over  Cliristianiafjordens  Dyb- 


13. 


L-14. 


vandsfauna,  anstillede  paa  en  i  Sommeren 
1868  foretagen  zoologisk  Reise.  1869. 
Bidrag  til  Kundskab  om  Christiauiafjordens 
Fauna  II  (Crustacea,  Mollusca)  m  6  PI. 
(from  posthumous  manuscripts  of  the  late 
Professor  M.  Sars).  1*70. 
Bidrag  til  Kundskab  om  Christianiafjordens 
Fauna  III  (Annelida)  m.  5.  PI.  (partly  from 
posthumous  manuscripts  of  the  late  Profes- 
sor M.   Sars).      1873. 


Treatises  inserted  in  ..Ofversigt  af  Kgl.  Vetenskaps  Akademiens  Forhandlingar  ■ 


Nya  arter  af  Cumacea  samlade    under    Kgl. 
Svenska    Korvetten    Josephines     Expedition 
i  Aflantiska   Oceanen   ar   I860    (preliminary 
rapport).      1871. 
Cumaceer    fra    de    store    Dybder    i    Nordis- 


517. 


Treatises  inserted  in  ..Kongl   Svenska  Vetenskaps  Akademiens  Handlinger" 


£ 


havet,  injdsamlede  ved  de  Svenske  arktiske 
Expeditioner  1861  og  1868  (preliminary 
rapport).      1871. 

Beskrivelse    af    fire    Yestindiske     Cumaceer  _£- 
opdagede  af  Dr.  A.  Goes  (abstract).    1871. 


Beskrivelse   af  de   paa  Fregatten  Josephines    j  20.    Beskrivelse   af  syv  nye  Cumaceer  fra  Vestin- 
Expedition  fundne  Cumaceer,  m.  20  PI.  1873.  dienogdet  sydatlantiske Ocean,  m.  6  PI.  1874. 

Om  Cumaceer  fra  de   store  Dybder  i  Nord- 
ishavet  m.  4  PI.     1873. 


Treatises  inserted  in  „Christianfa  Videnskabs-Selskabs  Forhandlinger." 


.     1801. 
c  ^    21.'  Om   de  i   Omegnen    af  Christiania    forekom- 
mende   t'ladocerer. 
r  f  22.    Fortsatte   Bidrag   til  Kundskaben    om    de  i 
ChristianiasOmegnforekommendeCladocerer. 
1862. 
(!(   23.    Oversigt  af  de  indenlaudske   Ferskvandsco= 
pepoder. 
1S63.' 

24.  •  Om  en  anomal  Gruppe  af  Isopoder. 

1864. 

25.  ■  Om   den  aberrante  Krebsdyrgruppe  Cumacea 

og  dens  nordiske  Arter. 
1865. 

26.  ^  Oversigt  af  Norges   marine   Ostracoder. 

27.  Om    Vintertorskens     (Gadus    morhua)    For- 
plantning  og   Udvikling. 

Beskrivelse    af    en    ved    Lofoten    indbjerget 
R0rhval   (Balsenoptera  musculus),    m.   3.   PI. 

1868. 
Om  iudividuelle  Variationer  hos  R0rhvalerne 
■     og  de  deraf  betingede  Uligheder  i   den  ydre 
og  indre  Bygning,  m.  2  Ttibeller. 
1869. 
v!>         30.    Nye  Dybvandscrustaceer  fra  Lofoten. 


28. 


29. 


1871. 

31.  Nye  Echinodermer  fra  den  norske  Kyst. 

32.  Diagnoser  af  nye  Annelider  fra  Christiania- 
fjorden  (from  posthumous  manuscripts  of 
the  late  Professor  M.  Sara). 

"33.    Unders0gelser  over  Hardangerfjordens  Fauna 
I.   (Crustacea). 
is  72. 

34.  Bidrag  til  Kundskaben  om  Dyrelivet  paa 
vore   Havbanker. 

1873. 

35.  Om   en    dimorph   Udvikling    saint    Generati-      \P 
onsvexel  hos  Leptodora,   m.    1   PI. 

36.  Bemaerkninger    over    de    til    Norges    Fauna       >f 
h0reude  Phyllopoder. 

|  37.    Bidrag  til  Kundskaben    om  Norges   Hydroi-      J 

der,   m.   4   autographiske  PI. 
1874. 
k38.    Om  en  hidtil  lidet  kjendt  mserkelig  Slsegts-     -^ 

type   af  Polyzoer,   m.  2   autograph.   PL 

39.  Om  Hummerens    postembryonale    Udvikling,     «S^ 
m.  2  autogr.  PI. 

1875. 

40.  Om  Blaahvalen  (Balsenoptera  Sibbaldii)  med 
Bemserkninger  om  nogle  andre  ved  Fin- 
markens  Kyster  forekommende  Hvaldyr,  m. 
I  lirti.  Pi